This is a modern-English version of Five Stages of Greek Religion, originally written by Murray, Gilbert.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Notes:
Greek and Hebrew words that may not display correctly in all browsers are
transliterated in the text using popups like this:
βιβλος.
Position your mouse over the line to see the transliteration.
Some characters may not display correctly in all browsers. Words using
these characters are underlined in the text like this.
Position your mouse over the word to read the explanation.
Transcriber's Notes:
Greek and Hebrew words that might not show up correctly in all browsers are transliterated in the text with popups like this: βιβλος. Hover your mouse over the line to see the transliteration. Some characters may not appear correctly in all browsers. Words that use these characters are underlined in the text like this. Hover your mouse over the word to read the explanation.
[iv]
FIVE STAGES OF
GREEK RELIGION
BY
BY
GILBERT MURRAY
Boston
THE BEACON PRESS
[v]
PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION
Anyone who has been in Greece at Easter time, especially among the more remote peasants, must have been struck by the emotion of suspense and excitement with which they wait for the announcement "Christos anestê," "Christ is risen!" and the response "Alêthôs anestê," "He has really risen!" I have referred elsewhere to Mr. Lawson's old peasant woman, who explained her anxiety: "If Christ does not rise tomorrow we shall have no harvest this year" (Modern Greek Folklore, p. 573). We are evidently in the presence of an emotion and a fear which, beneath its Christian colouring and, so to speak, transfiguration, is in its essence, like most of man's deepest emotions, a relic from a very remote pre-Christian past. Every spring was to primitive man a time of terrible anxiety. His store of food was near its end. Would the dead world revive, or would it not? The Old Year was dead; would the New Year, the Young King, born afresh of Sky and Earth, come in the Old King's place and bring with him the new growth and the hope of life?
Anyone who has experienced Easter in Greece, especially among the more rural villagers, must have felt the suspense and excitement as they await the proclamation "Christos anestê," "Christ is risen!" and the reply "Alêthôs anestê," "He has truly risen!" I have mentioned before Mr. Lawson's elderly villager, who shared her worry: "If Christ doesn’t rise tomorrow, we won’t have a harvest this year" (Modern Greek Folklore, p. 573). Clearly, we are witnessing an emotion and a fear that, despite its Christian context and transformation, essentially connects to some of humanity's deepest feelings, serving as a remnant from a very distant pre-Christian era. For primitive people, every spring was a time of intense anxiety. Their food supplies were running low. Would the dead world come back to life, or wouldn’t it? The Old Year had died; would the New Year, the Young King, born anew from Sky and Earth, take the place of the Old King and bring with it new growth and the promise of life?
I hardly realized, when writing the earlier editions of this book, how central, how omnipresent, this complex of ideas was in ancient Greek religion. Attis, Adonis, Osiris, Dionysus, and the rest of the "Year Gods" were not eccentric divagations in a religion whose proper worship was given to the immortal Olympians; they are different names given [vi]in different circumstances to this one being who dies and is born again each year, dies old and polluted with past deaths and sins, and is reborn young and purified. I have tried to trace this line of tradition in an article for the Journal of Hellenic Studies for June 1951, and to show, incidentally, how many of the elements in the Christian tradition it has provided, especially those elements which are utterly alien from Hebrew monotheism and must, indeed, have shocked every orthodox Jew.
I barely realized, when I was writing the earlier editions of this book, how central and everywhere present this complex of ideas was in ancient Greek religion. Attis, Adonis, Osiris, Dionysus, and the other "Year Gods" weren't strange deviations in a religion that primarily worshipped the immortal Olympians; they are just different names for the same being who dies and is reborn every year, dying old and burdened with past deaths and sins, and being reborn young and purified. I've tried to trace this line of tradition in an article for the Journal of Hellenic Studies for June 1951, and to show, in passing, how many elements of the Christian tradition it has contributed, especially those elements that are completely foreign to Hebrew monotheism and would have surely shocked any orthodox Jew.
The best starting point is the conception of the series of Old Kings, each, when the due time comes, dethroned and replaced by his son, the Young King, with the help of the Queen Mother; for Gaia or Earth, the eternal Wife and Mother of each in turn, is always ready to renew herself. The new vegetation God each year is born from the union of the Sky-God and the Earth-Mother; or, as in myth and legend the figures become personified, he is the Son of a God and a mortal princess.
The best starting point is the idea of the Old Kings, each one being dethroned and succeeded by his son, the Young King, with support from the Queen Mother, when the time is right; because Gaia or Earth, the eternal Wife and Mother of them all, is always ready to renew herself. The new vegetation God is born each year from the union of the Sky-God and the Earth-Mother; or, as in myths and legends where the figures become personified, he is the Son of a God and a mortal princess.
We all know the sequence of Kings in Hesiod: First Uranus (Sky), King of the World, and his wife Gaia (Earth); Uranus reigns till he is dethroned by his son Cronos with the help of Gaia; then Cronos and Rhea (Earth) reign till Cronos is dethroned by his son Zeus, with the help of Rhea; then Zeus reigns till . . . but here the series stops, since, according to the orthodox Olympian system, Zeus is the eternal King. But there was another system, underlying the Olympian, and it is to that other system that the Year-Kings belong. The Olympians are definite persons. They are immortal; they do not die and revive; they are not beings who come and [vii]go, in succession to one another. In the other series are the Attis-Adonis-Osiris type of gods, and especially Dionysus, whose name has been shown by Kretschmer to be simply the Thracian Deos or Dios nysos, "Zeus-Young" or "Zeus-the-son." And in the Orphic tradition it is laid down that Zeus yields up his power to Dionysus and bids all the gods of the Cosmos obey him. The mother of Dionysus was Semelê, a name which, like Gaia and Rhea, means "Earth." The series is not only continuous but infinite; for on one side Uranus (Sky) was himself the son of Gaia the eternal, and on the other, every year a Zeus was succeeded by a "Young Zeus."
We all know the sequence of Kings in Hesiod: First Uranus (Sky), King of the World, and his wife Gaia (Earth); Uranus rules until his son Cronos, with Gaia's help, takes over. Then Cronos and Rhea (Earth) rule until Cronos is overthrown by his son Zeus, with Rhea's assistance; then Zeus rules until . . . but here the series stops, since, according to the traditional Olympian system, Zeus is the eternal King. But there was another system beneath the Olympian one, and it's to that other system that the Year-Kings belong. The Olympians are distinct beings. They are immortal; they do not die and revive; they are not entities who come and go in succession. In the other series are the Attis-Adonis-Osiris type of gods, especially Dionysus, whose name Kretschmer has shown is simply the Thracian Deos or Dios nysos, "Zeus-Young" or "Zeus-the-son." In the Orphic tradition, it is stated that Zeus gives up his power to Dionysus and instructs all the gods of the Cosmos to obey him. The mother of Dionysus was Semelê, a name that, like Gaia and Rhea, means "Earth." The series is not only continuous but infinite; for on one side, Uranus (Sky) was himself the son of the eternal Gaia, and on the other, every year a Zeus is succeeded by a "Young Zeus."
The Young King, bearer of spring and the new summer, is the Saviour of the Earth, made cold and lifeless by winter and doomed to barrenness by all the pollutions of the past; the Saviour also of mankind from all kinds of evils, and bringer of a new Aion, or Age, to the world. Innumerable different figures in Greek mythology are personifications of him, from Dionysus and Heracles to the Dioscuri and many heroes of myth. He bears certain distinguishing marks. He is always the son of a God and a mortal princess. The mother is always persecuted, a mater dolorosa, and rescued by her son. The Son is always a Saviour; very often a champion who saves his people from enemies or monsters; but sometimes a Healer of the Sick, like Asclepius; sometimes, like Dionysus, a priest or hierophant with a thiasos, or band of worshippers; sometimes a King's Son who is sacrificed to save his people, and mystically identified with some sacrificial animal, a lamb, a young bull, a horse or a fawn, whose blood has [viii]supernatural power. Sometimes again he is a divine or miraculous Babe, for whose birth the whole world has been waiting, who will bring his own Age or Kingdom and "make all things new." His life is almost always threatened by a cruel king, like Herod, but he always escapes. The popularity of the Divine Babe is probably due to the very widespread worship of the Egyptian Child-God, Harpocrates. Egyptian also is the Virgin-Mother, impregnated by the holy Pneuma or Spiritus of the god, or sometimes by the laying on of his hand.
The Young King, representing spring and the new summer, is the Saviour of the Earth, which has turned cold and lifeless because of winter and is doomed to barrenness due to all the past pollutants; he is also the Saviour of humanity from various evils and the bringer of a new Aion, or Age, to the world. Countless figures from Greek mythology embody him, from Dionysus and Heracles to the Dioscuri and many mythological heroes. He has specific distinguishing traits. He is always the son of a god and a mortal princess. The mother is typically persecuted, a mater dolorosa, and saved by her son. The Son is always a Saviour; often a hero who protects his people from foes or monsters; sometimes a Healer of the Sick, like Asclepius; sometimes, like Dionysus, a priest or hierophant leading a thiasos, or group of worshippers; at times a King's Son who is sacrificed to save his people and is mystically linked to a sacrificial animal, such as a lamb, a young bull, a horse, or a fawn, whose blood possesses [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]supernatural power. At other times, he is a divine or miraculous child, whose birth the entire world has been anticipating, who will usher in his own Age or Kingdom and "make all things new." His life is almost always at risk from a cruel king, like Herod, but he always manages to escape. The popularity of the Divine Child likely stems from the widespread worship of the Egyptian Child-God, Harpocrates. The Virgin Mother is also Egyptian, impregnated by the holy Pneuma or Spiritus of the god, or sometimes by the laying on of his hand.
Besides the ordinary death and rebirth of the vegetation year god, the general conclusion to which these considerations point has many parallels elsewhere. Our own religious ideas are subject to the same tendencies as those of other civilizations. Men and women, when converted to a new religion or instructed in some new and unaccustomed knowledge, are extremely unwilling, and sometimes absolutely unable, to give up their old magical or religious practices and habits of thought. When African negroes are converted to Christianity and forbidden to practise their tribal magic, they are apt to steal away into the depths of the forest and do secretly what they have always considered necessary to ensure a good harvest. Not to do so would be too great a risk. When Goths were "converted by battalions" the change must have been more in names than in substance. When Greeks of the Mediterranean were forbidden to say prayers to a figure of Helios, the Sun, it was not difficult to call him the prophet Elias and go on with the same prayers and hopes. Not difficult to continue your prayers to [ix]the age-old Mother Goddess of all Mediterranean peoples, while calling her Mary, the Mother of Christ. Eusebius studied the subject, somewhat superficially, in his Praeparatio Evangelica, in which he argued that much old pagan belief was to be explained as an imperfect preparation for the full light of the Gospel. And it is certainly striking how the Anatolian peoples, among whom the seed of the early Church was chiefly sown, could never, in spite of Jewish monotheism, give up the beloved Mother Goddess for whom mankind craves, or the divine "Faithful Son" who will by his own sacrifice save his people. Where scientific knowledge fails man cannot but be guided by his felt needs and longings and aspirations.
Besides the usual cycle of the vegetation year god's death and rebirth, the general conclusion from these considerations has many parallels in other places. Our own religious beliefs are influenced by trends similar to those in other cultures. When people convert to a new religion or learn some new and unfamiliar knowledge, they are often very reluctant, and sometimes completely unable, to let go of their old magical or religious practices and thought patterns. When African people are converted to Christianity and prohibited from practicing their tribal magic, they tend to sneak away into the forest to secretly do what they have always believed is necessary for a good harvest. Not doing so would be too risky. When the Goths were "converted by battalions," the change was likely more about names than actual beliefs. When the Greeks of the Mediterranean were told not to pray to a figure of Helios, the Sun, it was easy to start calling him the prophet Elias and continue with the same prayers and hopes. It was simple to keep praying to the ancient Mother Goddess worshipped by all Mediterranean peoples while referring to her as Mary, the Mother of Christ. Eusebius looked at this topic, though somewhat superficially, in his Praeparatio Evangelica, where he argued that much of the old pagan beliefs could be seen as an incomplete preparation for the full understanding of the Gospel. It is indeed remarkable how the Anatolian peoples, who were key to the early Church's foundation, could never, despite Jewish monotheism, let go of the beloved Mother Goddess that humanity longs for, or the divine "Faithful Son" who will rescue his people through his own sacrifice. Where scientific knowledge falls short, people are inevitably guided by their needs, desires, and aspirations.
The elements in Christianity which derive from what Jews called "the Gôyim" or "nations" beyond the pale, seem to be far deeper and more numerous than those which come unchanged from Judaism. Even the Sabbath had to be changed, and the birthday of Jesus conformed to that of the Sun. Judaism contributed a strong, though not quite successful, resistance to polytheism, and a purification of sexual morality. It provided perhaps a general antiseptic, which was often needed by the passionate gropings of Hellenistic religion, in the stage which I call the Failure of Nerve.
The aspects of Christianity that come from what the Jews referred to as "the Gôyim" or "nations" outside their community seem to be much deeper and more numerous than those that have been carried over unchanged from Judaism. Even the Sabbath had to be altered, and Jesus' birthday was aligned with that of the Sun. Judaism offered a strong, though not entirely effective, resistance to polytheism and promoted a purification of sexual ethics. It served as a sort of general antiseptic, which was often needed by the intense explorations of Hellenistic religion during what I refer to as the Failure of Nerve.
September 1951.
September 1951.
[x]
[xi]
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION
In revising the Four Stages of Greek Religion I have found myself obliged to change its name. I felt there was a gap in the story. The high-water mark of Greek religious thought seems to me to have come just between the Olympian Religion and the Failure of Nerve; and the decline—if that is the right word—which is observable in the later ages of antiquity is a decline not from Olympianism but from the great spiritual and intellectual effort of the fourth century b.c., which culminated in the Metaphysics and the De Anima and the foundation of the Stoa and the Garden. Consequently I have added a new chapter at this point and raised the number of Stages to five.
In revising the Four Stages of Greek Religion, I found it necessary to change its title. I felt there was a gap in the narrative. The peak of Greek religious thought seems to have occurred right between the Olympian Religion and the Failure of Nerve; and the decline—if that’s the right term—which is noticeable in the later periods of antiquity is not a decline from Olympianism but rather from the significant spiritual and intellectual efforts of the fourth century B.C., which peaked with the Metaphysics and the De Anima, as well as the establishment of the Stoa and the Garden. Therefore, I have added a new chapter at this point and increased the number of Stages to five.
My friend Mr. E. E. Genner has kindly enabled me to correct two or three errors in the first edition, and I owe special thanks to my old pupil, Professor E. R. Dodds, for several interesting observations and criticisms on points connected with Plotinus and Sallustius. Otherwise I have altered little. I am only sorry to have left the book so long out of print.
My friend Mr. E. E. Genner has generously helped me fix a couple of mistakes in the first edition, and I’m especially grateful to my former student, Professor E. R. Dodds, for some insightful comments and critiques regarding Plotinus and Sallustius. Other than that, I haven’t made many changes. I just regret that the book has been out of print for so long.
[xiii]
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION
This small book has taken a long time in growing. Though the first two essays were only put in writing this year for a course of lectures which I had the honour of delivering at Columbia University in 1912, the third, which was also used at Columbia, had in its main features appeared in the Hibbert Journal in 1910, the fourth in part in the English Review in 1908; the translation of Sallustius was made in 1907 for use with a small class at Oxford. Much of the material is much older in conception, and all has been reconsidered. I must thank the editors of both the above-named periodicals for their kind permission to reprint.
This small book has taken a long time to develop. While the first two essays were only written this year for a series of lectures I had the honor of giving at Columbia University in 1912, the third, which was also used at Columbia, had its main features published in the Hibbert Journal in 1910, and the fourth appeared partly in the English Review in 1908; the translation of Sallustius was done in 1907 for use with a small class at Oxford. Much of the material is conceptually older, and everything has been re-evaluated. I want to thank the editors of both of the periodicals mentioned above for their kind permission to reprint.
I think it was the writings of my friend Mr. Andrew Lang that first awoke me, in my undergraduate days, to the importance of anthropology and primitive religion to a Greek scholar. Certainly I began then to feel that the great works of the ancient Greek imagination are penetrated habitually by religious conceptions and postulates which literary scholars like myself had not observed or understood. In the meantime the situation has changed. Greek religion is being studied right and left, and has revealed itself as a surprisingly rich and attractive, though somewhat controversial, subject. It used to be a deserted territory; now it is at least a battle-ground. If ever the present differences resolved themselves into a simple fight with shillelaghs between the scholars and the anthropologists, I should without doubt wield my [xiv]reluctant weapon on the side of the scholars. Scholarship is the rarer, harder, less popular and perhaps the more permanently valuable work, and it certainly stands more in need of defence at the moment. But in the meantime I can hardly understand how the purest of 'pure scholars' can fail to feel his knowledge enriched by the savants who have compelled us to dig below the surface of our classical tradition and to realize the imaginative and historical problems which so often lie concealed beneath the smooth security of a verbal 'construe'. My own essays do not for a moment claim to speak with authority on a subject which is still changing and showing new facets year by year. They only claim to represent the way of regarding certain large issues of Greek Religion which has gradually taken shape, and has proved practically helpful and consistent with facts, in the mind of a very constant, though unsystematic, reader of many various periods of Greek literature.
I think it was the writings of my friend Mr. Andrew Lang that first opened my eyes, during my college years, to the significance of anthropology and primitive religion for a Greek scholar. I definitely started to realize that the major works of ancient Greek thought are often shaped by religious ideas and assumptions that literary scholars like me hadn’t noticed or understood. Meanwhile, things have changed. Greek religion is being studied everywhere, revealing itself to be a surprisingly rich and appealing, though somewhat debated, topic. It used to be an overlooked area; now it's at least a battleground. If the current disputes ever turned into a straightforward fight with shillelaghs between scholars and anthropologists, I would definitely pick my reluctant weapon on the side of the scholars. Scholarship is the rarer, tougher, less popular, and possibly more enduringly valuable work, and it certainly needs more defense right now. Yet, I can hardly understand how even the most dedicated ‘pure scholars’ can fail to feel their knowledge enriched by the researchers who have pushed us to look deeper into our classical tradition and to recognize the imaginative and historical issues that often lie hidden beneath the smooth surface of a verbal 'interpretation'. My own essays don’t claim to have authority on a topic that is still evolving and revealing new aspects each year. They only aim to represent a way of looking at certain major issues in Greek Religion that has gradually taken shape and has proven to be practically useful and consistent with facts, in the mind of a very devoted, though unstructured, reader of various periods of Greek literature.
In the first essay my debt to Miss Harrison is great and obvious. My statement of one or two points is probably different from hers, but in the main I follow her lead. And in either case I cannot adequately describe the advantage I have derived from many years of frequent discussion and comparison of results with a Hellenist whose learning and originality of mind are only equalled by her vivid generosity towards her fellow-workers.
In the first essay, I owe a lot to Miss Harrison, and it's clear. My take on a couple of points might differ from hers, but overall, I’m following her example. I can’t express enough how much I’ve benefited from years of regular discussions and comparing results with a Hellenist whose knowledge and originality are matched only by her lively generosity towards her colleagues.
The second may also be said to have grown out of Miss Harrison's writings. She has by now made the title of 'Olympian' almost a term of reproach, and thrown down so many a scornful challenge to the canonical gods of Greece, that I have ventured on [xv]this attempt to explain their historical origin and plead for their religious value. When the essay was already written I read Mr. Chadwick's impressive book on The Heroic Age (Cambridge, 1912), and was delighted to find in an author whose standpoint and equipment are so different from mine so much that confirmed or clarified my own view.
The second can also be said to have come from Miss Harrison's writings. She has turned the title of 'Olympian' into almost an insult and has issued so many scornful challenges to the canonical gods of Greece that I felt encouraged to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]make this attempt to explain their historical origins and advocate for their religious significance. After I had already completed the essay, I read Mr. Chadwick's impressive book on The Heroic Age (Cambridge, 1912), and I was thrilled to discover that even from a perspective so different from my own, he provided so much that confirmed or clarified my own view.
The title of the third essay I owe to a conversation with Professor J. B. Bury. We were discussing the change that took place in Greek thought between, say, Plato and the Neo-Platonists, or even between Aristotle and Posidonius, and which is seen at its highest power in the Gnostics. I had been calling it a rise of asceticism, or mysticism, or religious passion, or the like, when my friend corrected me. 'It is not a rise; it is a fall or failure of something, a sort of failure of nerve.'—We are treading here upon somewhat firmer ground than in the first two essays. The field for mere conjecture is less: we are supported more continuously by explicit documents. Yet the subject is a very difficult one owing to the scattered and chaotic nature of the sources, and even where we get away from fragments and reconstructions and reach definite treatises with or without authors' names, I cannot pretend to feel anything like the same clearness about the true meaning of a passage in Philo or the Corpus Hermeticum that one normally feels in a writer of the classical period. Consequently in this essay I think I have hugged my modern authorities rather close, and seldom expressed an opinion for which I could not find some fairly authoritative backing, my debt being particularly great to Reitzenstein, Bousset, and the brilliant Hellenistisch-römische Kultur of [xvi]P. Wendland. I must also thank my old pupil, Mr. Edwyn Bevan, who was kind enough to read this book in proof, for some valuable criticisms. The subject is one of such extraordinary interest that I offer no apology for calling further attention to it.
The title of the third essay comes from a conversation I had with Professor J. B. Bury. We were talking about the shift in Greek thought between figures like Plato and the Neo-Platonists, or even between Aristotle and Posidonius, which reaches its peak with the Gnostics. I had been referring to this as a rise of asceticism, mysticism, or religious passion, when my friend corrected me. "It's not a rise; it's a decline or a failure of something, a sort of failure of nerve." We're on slightly firmer ground here than in the first two essays. There’s less room for mere speculation: we have more consistent support from explicit documents. However, the topic is still quite challenging due to the scattered and chaotic nature of the sources. Even when we move past fragments and reconstructions to reach clear treatises, with or without authors' names, I can’t claim to have the same clarity about a passage in Philo or the Corpus Hermeticum as one typically expects from a writer of the classical period. As a result, in this essay, I've relied heavily on my modern sources and have rarely stated an opinion without some solid backing. I owe a significant debt to Reitzenstein, Bousset, and the brilliant Hellenistisch-römische Kultur by [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]P. Wendland. I also want to thank my former student, Mr. Edwyn Bevan, who was kind enough to read through the proofs of this book and provided some valuable feedback. The subject is so incredibly interesting that I make no apologies for drawing further attention to it.
A word or two about the last brief revival of the ancient religion under 'Julian the Apostate' forms the natural close to this series of studies. But here our material, both historical and literary, is so abundant that I have followed a different method. After a short historical introduction I have translated in full a very curious and little-known ancient text, which may be said to constitute something like an authoritative Pagan creed. Some readers may regret that I do not give the Greek as well as the English. I am reluctant, however, to publish a text which I have not examined in the MSS., and I feel also that, while an edition of Sallustius is rather urgently needed, it ought to be an edition with a full commentary.[xvi:1]
A word or two about the recent brief revival of the ancient religion under 'Julian the Apostate' serves as a fitting conclusion to this series of studies. However, the material we have, both historical and literary, is so plentiful that I've taken a different approach. After a brief historical introduction, I have fully translated a very intriguing and little-known ancient text, which can be considered something like an authoritative Pagan creed. Some readers might wish that I included the Greek text alongside the English. I’m hesitant to publish a text that I haven’t examined in the manuscripts, and I also believe that while an edition of Sallustius is urgently needed, it should be an edition with a comprehensive commentary.[xvi:1]
I was first led to these studies by the wish to fill up certain puzzling blanks of ignorance in my own mind, and doubtless the little book bears marks of this origin. It aims largely at the filling of interstices. It avoids the great illuminated places, and gives its mind to the stretches of intervening twilight. It deals little with the harvest of flowers or fruit, but watches the inconspicuous seasons when the soil is beginning to stir, the seeds are falling or ripening.
I was initially drawn to these studies by the desire to fill some puzzling gaps in my own understanding, and this little book clearly reflects that origin. Its main focus is on filling in the empty spaces. It steers clear of the well-lit areas and pays attention to the stretches of dim light in between. It doesn’t spend much time on the blooming flowers or ripe fruit, but it observes the unnoticed times when the soil begins to wake up, and the seeds are either falling or ripening.
FOOTNOTES:
[xvii]
CONTENTS
Page | ||
I. | Saturnia Regna | 1 |
II. | The Olympian Conquest | 39 |
III. | The Great Schools | 79 |
IV. | The Failure of Nerve | 123 |
V. | The Last Protest | 173 |
Appendix: Translation of Sallustius's Treatise, περὶ Θεῶν καὶ Κόσμου | 200 | |
Index | 227 |
[xviii]
Ο πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος ὲκ γῆς, χοῖκός· ὁ δεύτερος ἄνθρωπος ὁ Κύριος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ.
The first man was made from the earth, earthly; the second man is the Lord from heaven.
"The first man is of the earth, earthy; the second man is the Lord from heaven."
"The first man is made from the earth and is earthly; the second man is the Lord from heaven."
[1]
I
SATURNIA REGNA
Many persons who are quite prepared to admit the importance to the world of Greek poetry, Greek art, and Greek philosophy, may still feel it rather a paradox to be told that Greek religion specially repays our study at the present day. Greek religion, associated with a romantic, trivial, and not very edifying mythology, has generally seemed one of the weakest spots in the armour of those giants of the old world. Yet I will venture to make for Greek religion almost as great a claim as for the thought and the literature, not only because the whole mass of it is shot through by those strange lights of feeling and imagination, and the details of it constantly wrought into beauty by that instinctive sense of artistic form, which we specially associate with Classical Greece, but also for two definite historical reasons. In the first place, the student of that dark and fascinating department of the human mind which we may call Religious Origins, will find in Greece an extraordinary mass of material belonging to a very early date. For detail and variety the primitive Greek evidence has no equal. And, secondly, in this department as in others, ancient Greece has the triumphant if tragic distinction of beginning at the very bottom and struggling, however precariously, to the very summits. There is hardly any horror of primitive superstition of which we cannot find some distant traces in our Greek record. [2]There is hardly any height of spiritual thought attained in the world that has not its archetype or its echo in the stretch of Greek literature that lies between Thales and Plotinus, embracing much of the 'Wisdom-Teachers' and of St. Paul.
Many people who readily acknowledge the significance of Greek poetry, art, and philosophy might still find it somewhat contradictory to hear that Greek religion is particularly worthy of our study today. Greek religion, tied to a romantic, trivial, and not very uplifting mythology, has often appeared as one of the weakest points in the legacy of those ancient giants. However, I believe that Greek religion deserves nearly as much attention as Greek thought and literature, not only because it is infused with unique feelings and imagination, and its details are often crafted into beauty by the natural sense of artistic form that we strongly associate with Classical Greece, but also for two specific historical reasons. First, those studying the intriguing and complex area of the human mind known as Religious Origins will discover in Greece an amazing collection of early material. In terms of detail and variety, the primitive Greek evidence is unmatched. Secondly, like other areas, ancient Greece has the remarkable yet tragic distinction of starting from the very basics and struggling—albeit precariously—toward the highest achievements. There’s hardly any frightening aspect of primitive superstition that doesn’t have some distant traces in our Greek records. Moreover, there's hardly a peak of spiritual thought achieved anywhere in the world that doesn’t have its origins or echoes in the stretch of Greek literature between Thales and Plotinus, including much from the 'Wisdom-Teachers' and St. Paul. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The progress of Greek religion falls naturally into three stages, all of them historically important. First there is the primitive Euetheia or Age of Ignorance, before Zeus came to trouble men's minds, a stage to which our anthropologists and explorers have found parallels in every part of the world. Dr. Preuss applies to it the charming word 'Urdummheit', or 'Primal Stupidity'. In some ways characteristically Greek, in others it is so typical of similar stages of thought elsewhere that one is tempted to regard it as the normal beginning of all religion, or almost as the normal raw material out of which religion is made. There is certainly some repulsiveness, but I confess that to me there is also an element of fascination in the study of these 'Beastly Devices of the Heathen', at any rate as they appear in early Greece, where each single 'beastly device' as it passes is somehow touched with beauty and transformed by some spirit of upward striving.
The development of Greek religion naturally divides into three stages, each historically significant. First, there’s the primitive Euetheia or Age of Ignorance, before Zeus disturbed people's thoughts, a phase that anthropologists and explorers have found parallels for all over the world. Dr. Preuss uses the delightful term 'Urdummheit', or 'Primal Stupidity', to describe it. In some ways, it’s characteristically Greek, while in others it’s so representative of similar stages of thought elsewhere that it's tempting to see it as the typical starting point of all religion, or almost as the fundamental raw material from which religion emerges. There is certainly some unpleasantness, but I admit that I also find a certain fascination in studying these 'Beastly Devices of the Heathen', at least as they appear in early Greece, where each 'beastly device' possesses a touch of beauty and is transformed by some spirit of aspiration.
Secondly there is the Olympian or classical stage, a stage in which, for good or ill, blunderingly or successfully, this primitive vagueness was reduced to a kind of order. This is the stage of the great Olympian gods, who dominated art and poetry, ruled the imagination of Rome, and extended a kind of romantic dominion even over the Middle Ages. It is the stage that we learn, or mis-learn, from the statues and the handbooks of mythology. Critics have said that this [3]Olympian stage has value only as art and not as religion. That is just one of the points into which we shall inquire.
Secondly, there is the Olympian or classical stage, a stage in which, for better or worse, clumsily or effectively, this primitive vagueness was brought down to a kind of order. This is the stage of the great Olympian gods, who dominated art and poetry, shaped the imagination of Rome, and extended a kind of romantic influence even over the Middle Ages. It is the stage that we learn, or mis-learn, from the statues and the guides to mythology. Critics have argued that this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Olympian stage has value only as art and not as religion. That is just one of the points we will explore.
Thirdly, there is the Hellenistic period, reaching roughly from Plato to St. Paul and the earlier Gnostics. The first edition of this book treated the whole period as one, but I have now divided it by writing a new chapter on the Movements of the Fourth Century b. c., and making that my third stage. This was the time when the Greek mind, still in its full creative vigour, made its first response to the twofold failure of the world in which it had put its faith, the open bankruptcy of the Olympian religion and the collapse of the city-state. Both had failed, and each tried vainly to supply the place of the other. Greece responded by the creation of two great permanent types of philosophy which have influenced human ethics ever since, the Cynic and Stoic schools on the one hand, and the Epicurean on the other. These schools belong properly, I think, to the history of religion. The successors of Aristotle produced rather a school of progressive science, those of Plato a school of refined scepticism. The religious side of Plato's thought was not revealed in its full power till the time of Plotinus in the third century a. d.; that of Aristotle, one might say without undue paradox, not till its exposition by Aquinas in the thirteenth.
Thirdly, there's the Hellenistic period, which lasts roughly from Plato to St. Paul and the early Gnostics. The first edition of this book treated the entire period as one, but I’ve now split it up by adding a new chapter on the Movements of the Fourth Century b. c., and that will be my third stage. This era was when the Greek intellect, still at its peak creativity, first reacted to the two major failures of the world it had relied on: the open collapse of the Olympian religion and the downfall of the city-state. Both failed, and each futilely tried to replace the other. Greece responded by creating two major philosophical schools that have influenced human ethics ever since—the Cynic and Stoic schools on one side, and the Epicurean on the other. These schools, I believe, properly belong to the history of religion. The followers of Aristotle established a school of progressive science, while those of Plato formed a school of refined skepticism. The religious aspect of Plato's philosophy wasn’t fully revealed until Plotinus in the third century a. d.; Aristotle's religious ideas, one might say without being too extreme, only came to light as explained by Aquinas in the thirteenth century.
The old Third Stage, therefore, becomes now a Fourth, comprising the later and more popular movements of the Hellenistic Age, a period based on the consciousness of manifold failure, and consequently touched both with morbidity and with that spiritual exaltation which is so often the companion of morbidity. [4]It not only had behind it the failure of the Olympian theology and of the free city-state, now crushed by semi-barbarous military monarchies; it lived through the gradual realization of two other failures—the failure of human government, even when backed by the power of Rome or the wealth of Egypt, to achieve a good life for man; and lastly the failure of the great propaganda of Hellenism, in which the long-drawn effort of Greece to educate a corrupt and barbaric world seemed only to lead to the corruption or barbarization of the very ideals which it sought to spread. This sense of failure, this progressive loss of hope in the world, in sober calculation, and in organized human effort, threw the later Greek back upon his own soul, upon the pursuit of personal holiness, upon emotions, mysteries and revelations, upon the comparative neglect of this transitory and imperfect world for the sake of some dream-world far off, which shall subsist without sin or corruption, the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever. These four are the really significant and formative periods of Greek religious thought; but we may well cast our eyes also on a fifth stage, not historically influential perhaps, but at least romantic and interesting and worthy of considerable respect, when the old religion in the time of Julian roused itself for a last spiritual protest against the all-conquering 'atheism' of the Christians. I omit Plotinus, as in earlier chapters I have omitted Plato and Aristotle, and for the same reason. As a rule in the writings of Julian's circle and still more in the remains of popular belief, the tendencies of our fourth stage are accentuated by an increased demand for definite dogma and a still deeper consciousness of worldly defeat.
The old Third Stage now becomes a Fourth, encompassing the later and more popular movements of the Hellenistic Age, a time marked by a strong awareness of multiple failures, which was both morbid and spiritually uplifting—often a companion to morbidity. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] It wasn’t just the collapse of Olympian theology and the free city-state, which were crushed by semi-barbaric military monarchies; it also experienced the gradual realization of two additional failures—the failure of human government, even when supported by the power of Rome or the wealth of Egypt, to provide a good life for people; and finally, the failure of the grand promotion of Hellenism, where Greece's long efforts to educate a corrupt and barbaric world seemed only to lead to the corruption or barbarization of the very ideals it aimed to spread. This sense of failure and progressive loss of hope in the world, in rational thinking, and in organized human effort pushed the later Greeks back towards their own inner selves, focusing on personal holiness, emotions, mysteries, and revelations, as they increasingly neglected this temporary and imperfect world in favor of some distant dream world that would exist without sin or corruption, the same yesterday, today, and forever. These four are the truly significant and formative stages of Greek religious thought; however, we can also look at a fifth stage that might not have significant historical impact but is nonetheless romantic, interesting, and deserving of respect, when the old religion during Julian’s time made a last spiritual protest against the all-conquering 'atheism' of the Christians. I omit Plotinus, just as I have earlier omitted Plato and Aristotle for the same reason. Generally, in the writings of Julian's circle and even more in the remnants of popular belief, the trends of our fourth stage are heightened by a greater demand for clear doctrine and a more profound awareness of worldly defeat.
[5]
I shall not start with any definition of religion. Religion, like poetry and most other living things, cannot be defined. But one may perhaps give some description of it, or at least some characteristic marks. In the first place, religion essentially deals with the uncharted region of human experience. A large part of human life has been thoroughly surveyed and explored; we understand the causes at work; and we are not bewildered by the problems. That is the domain of positive knowledge. But all round us on every side there is an uncharted region, just fragments of the fringe of it explored, and those imperfectly; it is with this that religion deals. And secondly we may note that religion deals with its own province not tentatively, by the normal methods of patient intellectual research, but directly, and by methods of emotion or sub-conscious apprehension. Agriculture, for instance, used to be entirely a question of religion; now it is almost entirely a question of science. In antiquity, if a field was barren, the owner of it would probably assume that the barrenness was due to 'pollution', or offence somewhere. He would run through all his own possible offences, or at any rate those of his neighbours and ancestors, and when he eventually decided the cause of the trouble, the steps that he would take would all be of a kind calculated not to affect the chemical constitution of the soil, but to satisfy his own emotions of guilt and terror, or the imaginary emotions of the imaginary being he had offended. A modern man in the same predicament would probably not think of religion at all, at any rate in the earlier stages; he would say it was a case for deeper ploughing or for basic slag. Later on, [6]if disaster followed disaster till he began to feel himself a marked man, even the average modern would, I think, begin instinctively to reflect upon his sins. A third characteristic flows from the first. The uncharted region surrounds us on every side and is apparently infinite; consequently, when once the things of the uncharted region are admitted as factors in our ordinary conduct of life they are apt to be infinite factors, overruling and swamping all others. The thing that religion forbids is a thing never to be done; not all the inducements that this life can offer weigh at all in the balance. Indeed there is no balance. The man who makes terms with his conscience is essentially non-religious; the religious man knows that it will profit him nothing if he gain all this finite world and lose his stake in the infinite and eternal.[6:1]
I won’t start with any definition of religion. Religion, like poetry and most other vital things, can’t be defined. But you can give a description of it, or at least highlight some key characteristics. Firstly, religion fundamentally deals with the unknown areas of human experience. A significant part of human life has been thoroughly mapped out and understood; we know what causes things to happen, and we’re not confused by the problems. That’s the realm of factual knowledge. But all around us, there remains an unknown region, with only bits of the edge explored, and even those imperfectly; this is what religion addresses. Secondly, we can observe that religion approaches its own territory not tentatively through normal methods of careful intellectual research, but directly, using emotional or subconscious understanding. For example, agriculture used to be entirely a religious matter; now it’s mostly a scientific one. In ancient times, if a field was barren, the owner would likely assume that the barrenness was caused by 'pollution' or some kind of offense. They would consider all their own potential wrongdoings, or at least those of their neighbors and ancestors. When they eventually settled on a cause for the issue, the actions they would take would be aimed at relieving their feelings of guilt and fear, or the imaginary feelings of the fictitious being they believed they had offended, rather than improving the soil’s chemical makeup. A modern person in the same situation would probably not think about religion at all, at least not initially; they would suggest it was a matter for deeper plowing or basic slag. Later on, if misfortune followed misfortune until they began to feel like they were cursed, even the average modern person would likely start instinctively reflecting on their wrongdoings. A third characteristic stems from the first. The unknown region surrounds us on all sides and seems to be infinite; therefore, once the aspects of this unknown region are acknowledged as factors in our everyday lives, they tend to become limitless influences that overshadow all others. What religion prohibits is something that should never be done; no amount of temptation from this life holds any weight at all in comparison. In fact, there is no comparison. A person who compromises with their conscience is essentially non-religious; the religious person understands that it won’t benefit them at all if they gain everything in this finite world but lose their connection to the infinite and eternal.[6:1]
[7]
Am I going to draw no distinction then between religion and mere superstition? Not at present. Later on we may perhaps see some way to it. Superstition is the name given to a low or bad form of religion, to the kind of religion we disapprove. The line of division, if we made one, would be only an arbitrary bar thrust across a highly complex and continuous process.
Am I going to make no distinction between religion and just superstition? Not right now. Maybe later we'll figure it out. Superstition refers to a lower or poor form of religion, the type of religion we don't approve of. If we tried to draw a line, it would just be an arbitrary barrier across a very complex and continuous process.
Does this amount to an implication that all the religions that have existed in the world are false? Not so. It is obvious indeed that most, if analysed into intellectual beliefs, are false; and I suppose that a thoroughly orthodox member of any one of the million religious bodies that exist in the world must be clear in his mind that the other million minus one are wrong, if not wickedly wrong. That, I think, we must be clear about. Yet the fact remains that man must have some relation towards the uncharted, the mysterious, tracts of life which surround him on every side. And for my own part I am content to say that his method must be to a large extent very much what St. Paul calls πίστις or faith: that is, some attitude not of the conscious intellect but of the whole being, using all its powers of sensitiveness, all its feeblest and most inarticulate feelers and tentacles, in the effort [8]somehow to touch by these that which cannot be grasped by the definite senses or analysed by the conscious reason. What we gain thus is an insecure but a precious possession. We gain no dogma, at least no safe dogma, but we gain much more. We gain something hard to define, which lies at the heart not only of religion, but of art and poetry and all the higher strivings of human emotion. I believe that at times we actually gain practical guidance in some questions where experience and argument fail.[8:1] That is a great work left for religion, but we must always remember two things about it: first, that the liability to error is enormous, indeed almost infinite; and second, that the results of confident error are very terrible. Probably throughout history the worst things ever done in the world on a large scale by decent people have been done in the name of religion, and I do not think that has entirely ceased to be true at the present day. All the Middle Ages held the [9]strange and, to our judgement, the obviously insane belief that the normal result of religious error was eternal punishment. And yet by the crimes to which that false belief led them they almost proved the truth of something very like it. The record of early Christian and medieval persecutions which were the direct result of that one confident religious error comes curiously near to one's conception of the wickedness of the damned.
Does this mean that all the religions that have ever existed are false? Not at all. It's clear that most, when examined in terms of beliefs, are false; and I suppose a devout member of any one of the countless religious groups must believe that all the others, minus their own, are wrong, if not fundamentally misguided. That’s something we need to be clear about. However, it remains true that humans must have some connection to the unknown, the mysterious aspects of life that surround us. Personally, I think that this connection largely comes down to what St. Paul calls πίστις or faith: an approach that involves not just intellectual thought but the entirety of one's being, utilizing all its sensitivities, even the weakest and most inarticulate instincts, in an effort [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to somehow touch the intangible, which cannot be grasped through our direct senses or fully understood by our reason. What we gain from this is an uncertain yet valuable possession. We may not achieve dogma, at least not reliable dogma, but we gain something much more significant. We acquire something that's hard to describe, which lies at the core not only of religion but also of art and poetry and all the higher ambitions of human emotion. I believe that sometimes we actually find practical guidance in issues where experience and logic fall short.[8:1] This presents a significant challenge for religion, but we must always keep two things in mind: first, that the potential for error is enormous, almost infinite; and second, that the consequences of confidently held errors can be horrific. Throughout history, some of the worst atrocities committed on a large scale by good people have been done in the name of religion, and I don’t believe that has entirely changed in modern times. During the Middle Ages, there was a widespread and, in our view, clearly irrational belief that the inevitable outcome of religious error was eternal damnation. Yet through the horrors that this mistaken belief led to, they almost validated something eerily similar to it. The history of early Christian and medieval persecutions, which were directly caused by that one confident religious error, comes alarmingly close to our understanding of the wickedness of the damned.
To turn to our immediate subject, I wish to put forward here what is still a rather new and unauthorized view of the development of Greek religion; readers will forgive me if, in treating so vast a subject, I draw my outline very broadly, leaving out many qualifications, and quoting only a fragment of the evidence.
To get back to our main topic, I want to present a view that is still relatively new and not widely accepted regarding the evolution of Greek religion. I hope readers can overlook the fact that, given the broad nature of this topic, I will be providing a general overview, skipping many details, and only citing a small part of the evidence.
The things that have misled us moderns in our efforts towards understanding the primitive stage in Greek religion have been first the widespread and almost ineradicable error of treating Homer as primitive, and more generally our unconscious insistence on starting with the notion of 'Gods'. Mr. Hartland, in his address as president of one of the sections of the International Congress of Religions at Oxford,[9:1] dwelt on the significant fact about savage religions that wherever the word 'God' is used our trustiest witnesses tend to contradict one another. Among the best observers of the Arunta tribes, for instance, some hold that they have no conception of God, others that they are constantly thinking about God. The truth is that [10]this idea of a god far away in the sky—I do not say merely a First Cause who is 'without body parts or passions', but almost any being that we should naturally call a 'god'—is an idea not easy for primitive man to grasp. It is a subtle and rarefied idea, saturated with ages of philosophy and speculation. And we must always remember that one of the chief religions of the world, Buddhism, has risen to great moral and intellectual heights without using the conception of God at all; in his stead it has Dharma, the Eternal Law.[10:1]
The misunderstandings that have confused us moderns in our attempts to understand the early stage of Greek religion include, first, the widespread and nearly unshakeable mistake of viewing Homer as primitive, and more generally, our unintentional focus on the idea of 'Gods.' Mr. Hartland, in his speech as president of one of the sections of the International Congress of Religions at Oxford,[9:1] emphasized the important point about primitive religions: whenever the term 'God' is mentioned, our most reliable sources often contradict each other. For example, among the best observers of the Arunta tribes, some believe they have no concept of God, while others think they are constantly contemplating God. The reality is that [a id="Page_10">[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the idea of a god far away in the sky—I’m not just talking about a First Cause who is 'without body parts or passions,' but almost any being we would typically call a 'god'—is not an easy concept for primitive people to grasp. It’s a complex and abstract idea, laden with centuries of philosophy and speculation. And we must always remember that one of the major religions in the world, Buddhism, has achieved remarkable moral and intellectual heights without the notion of God at all; instead, it relies on Dharma, the Eternal Law.[10:1]
Apart from some few philosophers, both Christian and Moslem, the gods of the ordinary man have as a rule been as a matter of course anthropomorphic. Men did not take the trouble to try to conceive them otherwise. In many cases they have had the actual bodily shape of man; in almost all they have possessed—of course in their highest development—his mind and reason and his mental attributes. It causes most of us even now something of a shock to be told by a medieval Arab philosopher that to call God benevolent or righteous or to predicate of him any other human quality is just as Pagan and degraded as to say that he has a beard.[10:2] Now the Greek gods seem at first sight quite particularly solid and anthropomorphic. The statues and vases speak clearly, and they are mostly borne out by the literature. Of course we must discount the kind of evidence that misled Winckelmann, the mere Roman and Alexandrian art and mythology; but even if we go back [11]to the fifth century b. c. we shall find the ruling conceptions far nobler indeed, but still anthropomorphic. We find firmly established the Olympian patriarchal family, Zeus the Father of gods and men, his wife Hera, his son Apollo, his daughter Athena, his brothers Poseidon and Hades, and the rest. We probably think of each figure more or less as like a statue, a habit of mind obviously wrong and indeed absurd, as if one thought of 'Labour' and 'Grief' as statues because Rodin or St. Gaudens has so represented them. And yet it was a habit into which the late Greeks themselves sometimes fell;[11:1] their arts of sculpture and painting as applied to religion had been so dangerously successful: they sharpened and made vivid an anthropomorphism which in its origin had been mostly the result of normal human laziness. The process of making winds and rivers into anthropomorphic gods is, for the most part, not the result of using the imagination with special vigour. It is the result of not doing so. The wind is obviously alive; any fool can see that. Being alive, it blows; how? why, naturally; just as you and I blow. It knocks things down, it shouts and dances, it whispers and talks. And, unless we are going to make a great effort of the imagination and try to realize, like a scientific man, just what really happens, we naturally assume that it does these things in the normal way, in the only way we know. Even when you worship a beast or a stone, you practically anthropomorphize it. It happens indeed to have a perfectly clear shape, so you accept that. But it talks, acts, and fights just like a man—as [12]you can see from the Australian Folk Tales published by Mrs. Langloh Parker—because you do not take the trouble to think out any other way of behaving. This kind of anthropomorphism—or as Mr. Gladstone used to call it, 'anthropophuism'—'humanity of nature'—is primitive and inevitable: the sharp-cut statue type of god is different, and is due in Greece directly to the work of the artists.
Aside from a few philosophers, both Christian and Muslim, the gods of ordinary people have generally been anthropomorphic by default. People didn’t bother trying to imagine them any other way. In many instances, they took on the actual physical form of a human; in almost all, they embodied human mind, reason, and mental characteristics—at least in their most developed forms. It still surprises many of us today to hear a medieval Arab philosopher argue that calling God benevolent or righteous, or attributing any other human quality to Him, is as pagan and degrading as saying He has a beard.[10:2] The Greek gods, at first glance, appear quite distinctly solid and human-like. The statues and vases make it clear, and the literature largely supports this. We must disregard the kind of evidence that misled Winckelmann, such as mere Roman and Alexandrian art and mythology; but even if we look back to the fifth century [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]B.C., we’ll find that the prevailing ideas were indeed more elevated but still anthropomorphic. We see the established Olympian patriarchal family: Zeus, the father of gods and men; his wife, Hera; his son, Apollo; his daughter, Athena; and his brothers, Poseidon and Hades, among others. We likely envision each figure somewhat like a statue, which is clearly a flawed and even ridiculous mindset, much like thinking of 'Labor' and 'Grief' as statues simply because artists like Rodin or St. Gaudens have depicted them that way. Yet, it was a mindset that late Greeks occasionally adopted;[11:1] their artistic expressions in sculpture and painting for religious purposes had dangerously heightened an anthropomorphism that originally stemmed from ordinary human laziness. The tendency to turn winds and rivers into anthropomorphic gods usually isn’t fueled by a vibrant imagination, but rather a failure to exert that imagination. The wind is obviously alive; anyone can see that. Since it’s alive, it blows—how? Well, naturally, just like you and I do. It knocks things over, it shouts and dances, it whispers and speaks. Unless we make a significant imaginative effort to understand what really happens scientifically, we tend to assume it acts in the normal way, which is the only way we know. Even when you worship an animal or a stone, you effectively anthropomorphize it. It just so happens to have a clear shape, so you accept that. But it acts, speaks, and fights just like a human—as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]illustrated by the Australian Folk Tales published by Mrs. Langloh Parker—because you don’t take the time to consider any other way it might behave. This type of anthropomorphism—or as Mr. Gladstone referred to it, 'anthropophuism'—'the humanity of nature'—is primitive and unavoidable: the sharply defined statue type of god is distinct and directly attributable in Greece to the work of the artists.
We must get back behind these gods of the artist's workshop and the romance-maker's imagination, and see if the religious thinkers of the great period use, or imply, the same highly human conceptions. We shall find Parmenides telling us that God coincides with the universe, which is a sphere and immovable;[12:1] Heraclitus, that God is 'day night, summer winter, war peace, satiety hunger'. Xenophanes, that God is all-seeing, all-hearing, and all mind;[12:2] and as for his supposed human shape, why, if bulls and lions were to speak about God they would doubtless tell us that he was a bull or a lion.[12:3] We must notice the instinctive language of the poets, using the word θεός in many subtle senses for which our word 'God' is too stiff, too personal, and too anthropomorphic. Τό εὐτυχεῖν, 'the fact of success', is 'a god and more than a god'; τὸ γιγνώσκειν φίλους, 'the thrill of recognizing a friend' after long absence, is a 'god'; wine is a 'god' whose body is poured out in libation to gods; and in the unwritten law of the human conscience 'a great god liveth and groweth not old'.[12:4] You will [13]say that is mere poetry or philosophy: it represents a particular theory or a particular metaphor. I think not. Language of this sort is used widely and without any explanation or apology. It was evidently understood and felt to be natural by the audience. If it is metaphorical, all metaphors have grown from the soil of current thought and normal experience. And without going into the point at length I think we may safely conclude that the soil from which such language as this grew was not any system of clear-cut personal anthropomorphic theology. No doubt any of these poets, if he had to make a picture of one of these utterly formless Gods, would have given him a human form. That was the recognized symbol, as a veiled woman is St. Gaudens's symbol for 'Grief'.
We need to get back to these gods of the artist's workshop and the dreamer's imagination and see if the religious thinkers of that great time used or suggested the same deeply human ideas. We'll find Parmenides saying that God aligns with the universe, which is a sphere and unmoving;[12:1] Heraclitus describes God as 'day night, summer winter, war peace, satiety hunger.' Xenophanes states that God is all-seeing, all-hearing, and all-knowing;[12:2] and regarding his supposed human form, if bulls and lions could speak about God, they would probably say he was a bull or a lion.[12:3] We should pay attention to the instinctive language of the poets, who use the word θεός in many subtle ways that our word 'God' is too rigid, too personal, and too anthropocentric to capture. Τό εὐτυχεῖν, 'the experience of success', is 'a god and more than a god'; τὸ γιγνώσκειν φίλους, 'the joy of recognizing a friend' after a long time, is a 'god'; wine is a 'god' whose body is poured out as a libation to the gods; and in the unwritten law of human conscience, 'a great god lives and does not grow old'.[12:4] You might say that's just poetry or philosophy: it represents a specific theory or metaphor. I don’t think so. This kind of language is used widely and without any need for explanation or justification. It was clearly understood and felt to be natural by the audience. If it is metaphorical, all metaphors stem from the landscape of current thought and normal experience. And without going into great detail, I believe we can safely conclude that the foundation from which such language emerged was not any clear-cut personal anthropomorphic theology. Undoubtedly, any of these poets, if tasked with depicting one of these completely formless Gods, would have given him a human shape. That was the accepted symbol, much like a veiled woman represents 'Grief' in St. Gaudens's work.
But we have other evidence too which shows abundantly that these Olympian gods are not primary, but are imposed upon a background strangely unlike themselves. For a long time their luminous figures dazzled our eyes; we were not able to see the half-lit regions behind them, the dark primeval tangle of desires and fears and dreams from which they drew their vitality. The surest test to apply in this question is the evidence of actual cult. Miss Harrison has [14]here shown us the right method, and following her we will begin with the three great festivals of Athens, the Diasia, the Thesmophoria, and the Anthesteria.[14:1]
But we also have other evidence that clearly shows these Olympian gods are not the original beings, but rather are placed against a backdrop that is quite different from them. For a long time, their bright appearances blinded us; we couldn’t see the dimly lit areas behind them, the dark, ancient chaos of desires, fears, and dreams that fueled their existence. The best way to investigate this is by looking at the actual worship practices. Miss Harrison has [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]here demonstrated the correct approach, and following her lead, we will start with the three major festivals of Athens: the Diasia, the Thesmophoria, and the Anthesteria.[14:1]
The Diasia was said to be the chief festival of Zeus, the central figure of the Olympians, though our authorities generally add an epithet to him, and call him Zeus Meilichios, Zeus of Placation. A god with an 'epithet' is always suspicious, like a human being with an 'alias'. Miss Harrison's examination (Prolegomena, pp. 28 ff.) shows that in the rites Zeus has no place at all. Meilichios from the beginning has a fairly secure one. On some of the reliefs Meilichios appears not as a god, but as an enormous bearded snake, a well-known representation of underworld powers or dead ancestors. Sometimes the great snake is alone; sometimes he rises gigantic above the small human worshippers approaching him. And then, in certain reliefs, his old barbaric presence vanishes, and we have instead a benevolent and human father of gods and men, trying, as Miss Harrison somewhere expresses it, to look as if he had been there all the time.
The Diasia was considered the main festival of Zeus, the key figure among the Olympians, although our sources typically refer to him with an additional title, calling him Zeus Meilichios, or Zeus of Placation. A god with a title like that raises some doubts, much like a person using an alias. Miss Harrison's analysis (Prolegomena, pp. 28 ff.) indicates that Zeus doesn't actually play a role in the rituals at all. Meilichios has always had a fairly solid position. In some of the artworks, Meilichios is depicted not as a god but as a huge bearded snake, a common symbol of underworld forces or deceased ancestors. Sometimes the giant snake stands alone; other times, he looms large over the small human worshippers approaching him. In some reliefs, his ancient, primitive form disappears, and instead, we see a kind and human-like father of gods and men, attempting, as Miss Harrison notes at one point, to appear as if he had been there all along.
There was a sacrifice at the Diasia, but it was not a sacrifice given to Zeus. To Zeus and all the heavenly gods men gave sacrifice in the form of a feast, in which the god had his portion and the worshippers theirs. The two parties cemented their friendship and feasted happily together. But the sacrifice at the Diasia was a holocaust:[14:2] every shred of the victim was burnt to ashes, that no man might partake of it. We know [15]quite well the meaning of that form of sacrifice: it is a sacrifice to placate or appease the powers below, the Chthonioi, the dead and the lords of death. It was performed, as our authorities tell us, μετὰ στυγνότητος, with shuddering or repulsion.[15:1]
There was a sacrifice at the Diasia, but it wasn't one made to Zeus. People offered sacrifices to Zeus and all the gods in the form of a big feast, where the god had his portion and the worshippers had theirs. The two sides solidified their friendship and celebrated together. However, the sacrifice at the Diasia was a holocaust:[14:2] where every part of the victim was burned to ashes, so that no one could eat any of it. We understand quite well the meaning of that type of sacrifice: it was meant to placate or appease the powers below, the Chthonioi, the dead, and the lords of death. It was performed, as our sources tell us, μετὰ στυγνότητος, with shuddering or revulsion.[15:1]
The Diasia was a ritual of placation, that is, of casting away various elements of pollution or danger and appeasing the unknown wraths of the surrounding darkness. The nearest approach to a god contained in this festival is Meilichios, and Meilichios, as we shall see later, belongs to a particular class of shadowy beings who are built up out of ritual services. His name means 'He of appeasement', and he is nothing else. He is merely the personified shadow or dream generated by the emotion of the ritual—very much, to take a familiar instance, as Father Christmas is a 'projection' of our Christmas customs.
The Diasia was a ritual meant to soothe, specifically, to get rid of various sources of pollution or danger and to calm the unknown fears of the surrounding darkness. The closest thing to a god in this festival is Meilichios, who, as we’ll discuss later, belongs to a specific category of shadowy figures created through ritual practices. His name means 'He of appeasement', and that’s all he is. He’s simply the personified shadow or dream produced by the emotions of the ritual—similar to how Father Christmas is a 'projection' of our Christmas traditions.
The Thesmophoria formed the great festival of Demeter and her daughter Korê, though here again Demeter appears with a clinging epithet, Thesmophoros. We know pretty clearly the whole course of the ritual: there is the carrying by women of certain magic charms, fir-cones and snakes and unnameable objects made of paste, to ensure fertility; there is a sacrifice of pigs, who were thrown into a deep cleft of the earth, and their remains afterwards collected and scattered as a charm over the fields. There is more magic ritual, more carrying of sacred objects, a fast followed by a rejoicing, a disappearance of life below the earth, and a rising again of life above it; but it is hard to find definite traces of any personal [16]goddess. The Olympian Demeter and Persephone dwindle away as we look closer, and we are left with the shadow Thesmophoros, 'She who carries Thesmoi',[16:1] not a substantive personal goddess, but merely a personification of the ritual itself: an imaginary Charm-bearer generated by so much charm-bearing, just as Meilichios in the Diasia was generated from the ritual of appeasement.
The Thesmophoria was the major festival for Demeter and her daughter Korê, where Demeter is also known by the title Thesmophoros. We have a clear understanding of the entire ritual: women carry specific magical items like fir cones, snakes, and obscure paste-made objects to promote fertility. They perform a pig sacrifice, throwing the pigs into a deep crevice in the earth, then gathering and scattering their remains as a charm for the fields. There are additional magical rites, further carrying of sacred objects, a fast followed by celebration, a cycle of life and death below ground, and a resurgence of life above ground; however, it’s difficult to find distinct evidence of any personal goddess. The Olympian figures of Demeter and Persephone fade as we examine more closely, leaving us with the echo of Thesmophoros, 'She who carries Thesmoi', not a substantial personal goddess, but a mere representation of the ritual itself: an imagined Charm-bearer created from the act of charm-bearing, similar to how Meilichios emerged from the Diasia's appeasement ritual.
Now the Diasia were dominated by a sacred snake. Is there any similar divine animal in the Thesmophoria? Alas, yes. Both here, and still more markedly in the mysteries of Demeter and Persephone at Eleusis, we regularly find the most lovely of all goddesses, Demeter and Persephone, habitually—I will not say represented by, but dangerously associated with, a sacred Sow. A Pig is the one animal in Greek religion that actually had sacrifice made to it.[16:2]
Now the Diasia were ruled by a sacred snake. Is there a similar divine animal in the Thesmophoria? Unfortunately, yes. Here, and even more clearly in the mysteries of Demeter and Persephone at Eleusis, we often see the most beautiful of all goddesses, Demeter and Persephone, frequently—I won’t say represented by, but dangerously associated with, a sacred Sow. A Pig is the only animal in Greek religion that actually was sacrificed.[16:2]
The third feast, the Anthesteria, belongs in classical times to the Olympian Dionysus, and is said to be the oldest of his feasts. On the surface there is a touch of the wine-god, and he is given due official prominence; but as soon as we penetrate anywhere near the heart of [17]the festival, Dionysus and his brother gods are quite forgotten, and all that remains is a great ritual for appeasing the dead. All the days of the Feast were nefasti, of ill omen; the first day especially was ἐς τὸ πᾶν ἀποφράς. On it the Wine Jars which were also Seed and Funeral Jars were opened and the spirits of the Dead let loose in the world.[17:1] Nameless and innumerable, the ghosts are summoned out of their tombs, and are duly feasted, each man summoning his own ghosts to his own house, and carefully abstaining from any act that would affect his neighbours. And then, when they are properly appeased and made gentle, they are swept back again out of this world to the place where they properly belong, and the streets and houses cleaned from the presence of death. There is one central stage indeed in which Dionysus does seem to appear. And he appears in a very significant way, to conduct a Sacred Marriage. For, why do you suppose the dead are summoned at all? What use to the tribe is the presence of all these dead ancestors? They have come, I suspect, to be born again, to begin a new life at the great Spring festival. For the new births of the tribe, the new crops, the new kids, the new human beings, are of course really only the old ones returned to earth.[17:2] The important thing is to get them properly placated and purified, free from the contagion of ancient sin or underworld anger. For nothing is so dangerous as the presence of what I may call raw ghosts. The Anthesteria [18]contained, like other feasts of the kind, a ἱερὸς γάμος, or Holy Marriage, between the wife of the Basileus or Sacred King, and the imaginary god.[18:1] Whatever reality there ever was in the ceremony has apparently by classical times faded away. But the place where the god received his bride is curious. It was called the Boukolion, or Bull's Shed. It was not originally the home of an anthropomorphic god, but of a divine animal.
The third feast, the Anthesteria, is linked to the Olympian Dionysus in ancient times and is considered the oldest of his celebrations. On the surface, there’s an element of the wine god, and he is given the appropriate official recognition; however, once we dive deeper into the core of the festival, Dionysus and his fellow gods are nearly forgotten, and what remains is a significant ritual to honor the dead. All days of the Feast were considered nefasti, or ominous; the first day, in particular, was ἐς τὸ πᾶν ἀποφράς. On this day, the Wine Jars, which also served as Seed and Funeral Jars, were opened, and the spirits of the Dead were released into the world.[17:1] Countless nameless ghosts are called from their graves, and each person hosts their own ghosts in their home, carefully avoiding anything that might disturb their neighbors. After they are properly honored and appeased, they are sent back to where they belong, and the streets and homes are cleansed of death’s presence. There is indeed one prominent moment where Dionysus does make an appearance. He shows up in a very significant role to oversee a Sacred Marriage. So, why exactly are the dead called forth? What benefit is it to the community to have all these deceased ancestors present? They have come, I believe, to be reborn, to start a new life during the great Spring festival. After all, the new births of the community, the new crops, new kid animals, and new humans are really just the old ones returning to the earth.[17:2] The key is to ensure they are properly soothed and purified, free from any lingering guilt or anger from the underworld. Because nothing is more dangerous than the presence of what I might call unrefined ghosts. The Anthesteria [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] included, like other similar feasts, a ἱερὸς γάμος, or Holy Marriage, between the wife of the Basileus, or Sacred King, and the imaginary god.[18:1] Any original significance of the ceremony seems to have faded away by classical times. However, the location where the god received his bride is intriguing. It was called the Boukolion or Bull's Shed. It wasn’t initially the dwelling of an anthropomorphic god, but rather of a divine animal.
Thus in each of these great festivals we find that the Olympian gods vanish away, and we are left with three things only: first, with an atmosphere of religious dread; second, with a whole sequence of magical ceremonies which, in two at least of the three cases,[18:2] produce a kind of strange personal emanation of [19]themselves, the Appeasements producing Meilichios, the Charm-bearings Thesmophoros; and thirdly, with a divine or sacred animal. In the Diasia we find the old superhuman snake, who reappears so ubiquitously throughout Greece, the regular symbol of the underworld powers, especially the hero or dead ancestor. Why the snake was so chosen we can only surmise. He obviously lived underground: his home was among the Chthonioi, the Earth-People. Also, says the Scholiast to Aristophanes (Plut. 533), he was a type of new birth because he throws off his old skin and renews himself. And if that in itself is not enough to show his supernatural power, what normal earthly being could send his enemies to death by one little pin-prick, as some snakes can?
Thus, in each of these major festivals, we see the Olympian gods disappear, leaving us with just three things: first, an atmosphere of religious fear; second, a series of magical ceremonies which, in at least two of the three cases,[18:2] create a kind of strange personal radiance from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]themselves, with the Appeasements creating Meilichios and the Charm-bearings producing Thesmophoros; and third, a divine or sacred animal. In the Diasia, we have the ancient superhuman snake, which is found everywhere in Greece and is a common symbol of the underworld powers, particularly the hero or deceased ancestor. Why the snake was chosen is something we can only guess. It clearly lived underground: its home was among the Chthonioi, the Earth-People. Also, as the Scholiast to Aristophanes notes (Plut. 533), it symbolizes new life because it sheds its old skin and renews itself. And if that alone doesn’t demonstrate its supernatural power, what ordinary earthly being could send its enemies to death with just a tiny pin-prick like some snakes can?
In the Thesmophoria we found sacred swine, and the reason given by the ancients is no doubt the right one. The sow is sacred because of its fertility, and possibly as practical people we should add, because of its cheapness. Swine are always prominent in Greek agricultural rites. And the bull? Well, we modern town-dwellers have almost forgotten what a real bull is like. For so many centuries we have tamed him and penned him in, and utterly deposed him from his place as lord of the forest. The bull was the chief of magic or sacred animals in Greece, chief because of his enormous strength, his size, his rage, in fine, as anthropologists call it, his mana; that primitive word which comprises force, vitality, prestige, holiness, and power of magic, and which may belong equally to a lion, a chief, a medicine-man, or a battle-axe.
In the Thesmophoria, we encountered sacred pigs, and the explanation provided by the ancients is certainly the right one. The sow is considered sacred due to its fertility, and we might pragmatically add, because it's affordable. Pigs are always central to Greek agricultural rituals. And the bull? Well, us modern city-dwellers have nearly forgotten what a real bull is like. For so many centuries, we've domesticated him and confined him, completely stripping him of his status as the lord of the wild. The bull was the most important of magical or sacred animals in Greece, primarily because of his immense strength, size, and ferocity—in anthropological terms, his mana; that ancient word that encompasses force, vitality, prestige, holiness, and magical power, and can apply to a lion, a chieftain, a shaman, or a battle-axe.
Now in the art and the handbooks these sacred [20]animals have all been adopted into the Olympian system. They appear regularly as the 'attributes' of particular gods. Zeus is merely accompanied by a snake, an eagle, a bull, or at worst assumes for his private purposes the forms of those animals. The cow and the cuckoo are sacred to Hera; the owl and the snake to Athena; the dolphin, the crow, the lizard, the bull, to Apollo. Dionysus, always like a wilder and less middle-aged Zeus, appears freely as a snake, bull, he-goat, and lion. Allowing for some isolated exceptions, the safest rule in all these cases is that the attribute is original and the god is added.[20:1] It comes out very clearly in the case of the snake and the bull. The tremendous mana of the wild bull indeed occupies almost half the stage of pre-Olympian ritual. The religion unearthed by Dr. Evans in Crete is permeated by the bull of Minos. The heads and horns are in almost every sacred room and on every altar. The great religious scene depicted on the sarcophagus of Hagia Triada[20:2] centres in the holy blood that flows from the neck of a captive and dying bull. Down into classical times bull's blood was a sacred thing which it was dangerous to touch and death to taste: to drink a cup of it was the most heroic form of suicide.[20:3] The sacrificial bull at Delphi was called Hosiôtêr: he was not merely hosios, holy; he [21]was Hosiôtêr, the Sanctifier, He who maketh Holy. It was by contact with him that holiness was spread to others. On a coin and a vase, cited by Miss Harrison,[21:1] we have a bull entering a holy cave and a bull standing in a shrine. We have holy pillars whose holiness consists in the fact that they have been touched with the blood of a bull. We have a long record of a bull-ritual at Magnesia,[21:2] in which Zeus, though he makes a kind of external claim to be lord of the feast, dare not claim that the bull is sacrificed to him. Zeus has a ram to himself and stands apart, showing but a weak and shadowy figure beside the original Holy One. We have immense masses of evidence about the religion of Mithras, at one time the most serious rival of Christianity, which sought its hope and its salvation in the blood of a divine bull.
Now in the art and the handbooks, these sacred [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]animals have all been integrated into the Olympian system. They regularly appear as the "attributes" of specific gods. Zeus is often accompanied by a snake, an eagle, a bull, or sometimes takes on the forms of those animals for his personal use. The cow and the cuckoo are sacred to Hera; the owl and the snake to Athena; and the dolphin, the crow, the lizard, and the bull to Apollo. Dionysus, resembling a more wild and youthful version of Zeus, frequently appears as a snake, bull, he-goat, and lion. With some rare exceptions, the general rule here is that the attribute actually predates the god. This is particularly evident with the snake and the bull. The powerful presence of the wild bull fills almost half the stage in pre-Olympian rituals. The religion discovered by Dr. Evans in Crete is heavily influenced by the bull of Minos. The heads and horns are found in nearly every sacred room and on every altar. The significant religious scene illustrated on the sarcophagus of Hagia Triada[20:2] focuses on the holy blood flowing from the neck of a captured and dying bull. Even into classical times, bull's blood was considered sacred, something dangerous to touch and lethal to taste; drinking a cup of it was seen as the most heroic form of suicide.[20:3] The sacrificial bull at Delphi was called Hosiôtêr: he was not simply hosios, holy; he was Hosiôtêr, the Sanctifier, He who makes Holy. It was through contact with him that holiness was passed to others. On a coin and a vase mentioned by Miss Harrison,[21:1] we see a bull entering a holy cave and a bull standing in a shrine. There are holy pillars, and their holiness comes from being touched with the blood of a bull. We also have a long history of bull-ritual at Magnesia,[21:2] where Zeus, while he makes a sort of external claim to be the lord of the feast, does not dare claim that the bull is sacrificed to him. Zeus has a ram for himself and stands apart, appearing only as a weak and shadowy figure compared to the original Holy One. There is a vast amount of evidence regarding the religion of Mithras, once a serious rival to Christianity, which sought its hope and salvation in the blood of a divine bull.
Now what is the origin of this conception of the sacred animal? It was first discovered and explained with almost prophetic insight by Dr. Robertson Smith.[21:3] The origin is what he calls a sacramental feast: you eat the flesh and drink the blood of the divine animal in order—here I diverge from Robertson Smith's language—to get into you his mana, his vital power. The classical instance is the sacramental eating of a camel by an Arab tribe, recorded in the works of St. Nilus.[21:4] The camel was devoured on a particular day at the rising of the morning star. He was cut to pieces alive, and every fragment of him had [22]to be consumed before the sun rose. If the life had once gone out of the flesh and blood the sacrifice would have been spoilt; it was the spirit, the vitality, of the camel that his tribesmen wanted. The only serious error that later students have found in Robertson Smith's statement is that he spoke too definitely of the sacrifice as affording communion with the tribal god. There was no god there, only the raw material out of which gods are made. You devoured the holy animal to get its mana, its swiftness, its strength, its great endurance, just as the savage now will eat his enemy's brain or heart or hands to get some particular quality residing there. The imagination of the pre-Hellenic tribes was evidently dominated above all things by the bull, though there were other sacramental feasts too, combined with sundry horrible rendings and drinkings of raw blood. It is strange to think that even small things like kids and fawns and hares should have struck primitive man as having some uncanny vitality which he longed for, or at least some uncanny power over the weather or the crops. Yet to him it no doubt appeared obvious. Frogs, for instance, could always bring rain by croaking for it, and who can limit the powers and the knowledge of birds?[22:1]
Now what is the origin of this idea about sacred animals? It was first discovered and explained with almost prophetic insight by Dr. Robertson Smith.[21:3] He describes the origin as a sacramental feast: you eat the flesh and drink the blood of the divine animal in order—here I diverge from Robertson Smith's words—to take in its mana, its vital energy. A classic example is the sacramental eating of a camel by an Arab tribe, recorded in the works of St. Nilus.[21:4] The camel was consumed on a specific day at the rising of the morning star. It was cut into pieces while still alive, and every bit had to be eaten before the sun rose. If the life had left the flesh and blood, the sacrifice would have been ruined; it was the spirit, the vitality of the camel that his tribesmen wanted. The only significant mistake later scholars found in Robertson Smith's statement is that he was too definitive about the sacrifice providing communion with the tribal god. There was no god present, only the raw materials from which gods are made. You consumed the holy animal to gain its mana, its speed, its strength, its endurance, just like a savage today might eat his enemy's brain or heart or hands to acquire some specific quality from them. The imagination of the pre-Hellenic tribes was clearly dominated by the bull, although there were other sacramental feasts too, mixed with various horrifying acts of tearing and drinking raw blood. It’s strange to think that even small creatures like kids, fawns, and hares would have seemed to primitive humans to possess some strange vitality that they desired, or at least some mysterious power over the weather or crops. Yet to them, it must have seemed obvious. Frogs, for example, could always bring rain with their croaking, and who can limit the powers and knowledge of birds?[22:1]
Here comes a difficulty. If the Olympian god was not there to start with, how did he originate? We can understand—at least after a course of anthropology—this desire of primitive man to acquire for himself the superhuman forces of the bull; but how does he make the transition from the real animal to the imaginary [23]human god? First let us remember the innate tendency of primitive man everywhere, and not especially in Greece, to imagine a personal cause, like himself in all points not otherwise specified, for every striking phenomenon. If the wind blows it is because some being more or less human, though of course superhuman, is blowing with his cheeks. If a tree is struck by lightning it is because some one has thrown his battle-axe at it. In some Australian tribes there is no belief in natural death. If a man dies it is because 'bad man kill that fellow'. St. Paul, we may remember, passionately summoned the heathen to refrain from worshipping τὴν κτίσιν, the creation, and go back to τὸν κτίσαντα, the creator, human and masculine. It was as a rule a road that they were only too ready to travel.[23:1]
Here comes a challenge. If the Olympian god didn’t exist to begin with, how did he come into being? We can understand—at least after studying anthropology—this desire of primitive man to tap into the superhuman powers of the bull; but how does he shift from the actual animal to the imagined human god? First, let’s recall the natural tendency of primitive people everywhere, not just in Greece, to envision a personal cause, similar to themselves in every way not otherwise noted, for every remarkable phenomenon. If the wind blows, it’s because some being, somewhat human but obviously superhuman, is blowing with his cheeks. If a tree gets hit by lightning, it’s because someone threw their battle-axe at it. In some Australian tribes, there's no belief in natural death. If someone dies, it’s because ‘bad man killed that guy.’ St. Paul, we may remember, passionately urged the pagans to stop worshipping τὴν κτίσιν, the creation, and return to τὸν κτίσαντα, the creator, who is human and masculine. Generally, it was a path they were more than willing to take.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__][23:1]
But this tendency was helped by a second factor. Research has shown us the existence in early Mediterranean religion of a peculiar transitional step, a man wearing the head or skin of a holy beast. The Egyptian gods are depicted as men with beasts' heads: that is, the best authorities tell us, their shapes are derived from the kings and priests who on great occasions of sacrifice covered their heads with a beast-mask.[23:2] Minos, with his projection the Minotaur, was a bull-god and wore a bull-mask. From early Island gems, from a fresco at Mycenae, from Assyrian reliefs, Mr. A. B. Cook has collected many examples of this mixed figure—a man wearing the protomê, or mask and mane, of a beast. Sometimes we can actually see him [24]offering libations. Sometimes the worshipper has become so closely identified with his divine beast that he is represented not as a mere man wearing the protomê of a lion or bull, but actually as a lion or bull wearing the protomê of another.[24:1] Hera, βοῶπις, with a cow's head; Athena, γλαυκῶπις, with an owl's head, or bearing on her breast the head of the Gorgon; Heracles clad in a lion's skin and covering his brow δεινῷ χάσματι θηρός, 'with the awful spread jaws of the wild beast', belong to the same class. So does the Dadouchos at Eleusis and other initiators who let candidates for purification set one foot—one only and that the left—on the skin of a sacrificial ram, and called the skin Διὸς κῶας, the fleece not of a ram, but of Zeus.[24:2]
But this tendency was influenced by a second factor. Research has shown us that early Mediterranean religion featured a unique transitional step, a man wearing the head or skin of a sacred animal. Egyptian gods are portrayed as men with animal heads; according to the best sources, their forms are based on kings and priests who, during important sacrificial events, covered their heads with beast masks.[23:2] Minos, associated with the Minotaur, was a bull-god and donned a bull-mask. Mr. A. B. Cook has gathered many examples of this mixed figure—from early Island gems, a fresco at Mycenae, and Assyrian reliefs of a man wearing the protomê, or mask and mane, of a beast. Sometimes we can actually see him [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]offering libations. Occasionally, the worshipper becomes so closely associated with his divine beast that he is depicted not merely as a man wearing the protomê of a lion or bull, but actually as a lion or bull wearing the protomê of another.[24:1] Hera, βοῶπις, with a cow's head; Athena, γλαυκῶπις, with an owl's head, or displaying on her chest the head of the Gorgon; Heracles dressed in a lion's skin and covered with the δεινῷ χάσματι θηρός, 'with the terrifying open jaws of the wild beast', belong to the same category. So does the Dadouchos at Eleusis and other initiators who allowed candidates for purification to place one foot—only the left one—on the skin of a sacrificial ram and referred to the skin as Διὸς κῶας, the fleece not of a ram, but of Zeus.[24:2]
The mana of the slain beast is in the hide and head and blood and fur, and the man who wants to be in thorough contact with the divinity gets inside the skin and wraps himself deep in it. He begins by being a man wearing a lion's skin: he ends, as we have seen, by feeling himself to be a lion wearing a lion's skin. And who is this man? He may on particular occasions be only a candidate for purification or initiation. But par excellence he who has the right is the priest, the medicine-man, the divine king. If an old suggestion of my own is right, he is the original θεός or θεσός, the incarnate medicine or spell or magic power.[24:3] He at [25]first, I suspect, is the only θεός or 'God' that his society knows. We commonly speak of ancient kings being 'deified'; we regard the process as due to an outburst of superstition or insane flattery. And so no doubt it sometimes was, especially in later times—when man and god were felt as two utterly distinct things. But 'deification' is an unintelligent and misleading word. What we call 'deification' is only the survival of this undifferentiated human θεός, with his mana, his κράτος and βία, his control of the weather, the rain and the thunder, the spring crops and the autumn floods; his knowledge of what was lawful and what was not, and his innate power to curse or to 'make dead'. Recent researches have shown us in abundance the early Greek medicine-chiefs making thunder and lightning and rain.[25:1] We have long known the king as possessor of Dike and Themis, of justice and tribal custom; we have known his effect on the fertility of the fields and the tribes, and the terrible results of a king's sin or a king's sickness.[25:2]
The mana of the killed beast lies in its skin, head, blood, and fur, and the person who wants to connect deeply with the divine gets inside the skin and wraps himself up in it. He starts out as a man in a lion's skin and eventually feels like a lion wearing the skin. And who is this man? At times, he may just be someone preparing for purification or initiation. But par excellence, the one who has the right is the priest, the medicine-man, or the divine king. If my earlier suggestion is correct, he is the original θεός or θεσός, the incarnate medicine, spell, or magical power.[24:3] At [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]first, I suspect, he is the only θεός or 'God' that his society recognizes. We often say that ancient kings were 'deified'; we see this process as a result of superstition or excessive flattery. While that was certainly true at times—especially in later periods when people viewed man and god as completely separate—calling it 'deification' is an inaccurate and confusing term. What we refer to as 'deification' is merely the continuation of this undifferentiated human θεός, with his mana, κράτος, and βία, his control over weather, rain, thunder, spring crops, and autumn floods; his understanding of the lawful and the unlawful, and his natural ability to curse or bring death. Recent studies have given us plenty of examples of early Greek medicine chiefs controlling thunder, lightning, and rain.[25:1] We have long recognized the king as the holder of Dike and Themis, representing justice and tribal customs; we have been aware of his influence on the fertility of the land and the people, as well as the dire consequences of a king's wrongdoing or illness.[25:2]
What is the subsequent history of this medicine-chief or θεός? He is differentiated, as it were: the visible part of him becomes merely human; the supposed supernatural part grows into what we should call a God. The process is simple. Any particular [26]medicine-man is bound to have his failures. As Dr. Frazer gently reminds us, every single pretension which he puts forth on every day of his life is a lie, and liable sooner or later to be found out. Doubtless men are tender to their own delusions. They do not at once condemn the medicine-chief as a fraudulent institution, but they tend gradually to say that he is not the real all-powerful θεός. He is only his representative. The real θεός, tremendous, infallible, is somewhere far away, hidden in clouds perhaps, on the summit of some inaccessible mountain. If the mountain is once climbed the god will move to the upper sky. The medicine-chief meanwhile stays on earth, still influential. He has some connexion with the great god more intimate than that of other men; at worst he possesses the god's sacred instruments, his ἱερά or ὄργια; he knows the rules for approaching him and making prayers to him.
What happens to the medicine-chief or θεός after all this? He changes: the visible part of him becomes just human, while the supposed supernatural part evolves into what we might call a God. The process is straightforward. Any specific [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]medicine-man is bound to experience failures. As Dr. Frazer gently points out, every claim he makes every day is a lie and is likely to be uncovered sooner or later. Naturally, people are protective of their own illusions. They don’t immediately condemn the medicine-chief as a fraud, but they gradually begin to say that he is not the true all-powerful θεός. He is merely his representative. The true θεός, awe-inspiring and infallible, is somewhere far away, perhaps hidden in the clouds or at the top of an unreachable mountain. Once that mountain is climbed, the god will retreat to the upper sky. Meanwhile, the medicine-chief remains on earth, still influential. He has a closer connection with the great god than other people do; at worst, he possesses the god's sacred tools, his ἱερά or ὄργια; he knows how to approach him and how to pray to him.
There is therefore a path open from the divine beast to the anthropomorphic god. From beings like Thesmophoros and Meilichios the road is of course much easier. They are already more than half anthropomorphic; they only lack the concreteness, the lucid shape and the detailed personal history of the Olympians. In this connexion we must not forget the power of hallucination, still fairly strong, as the history of religious revivals in America will bear witness,[26:1] but far stronger, of course, among the impressionable hordes of early men. 'The god', says M. Doutté in his profound study of Algerian magic, 'c'est le désir collectif personnifié', the collective desire projected, [27]as it were, or personified.[27:1] Think of the gods who have appeared in great crises of battle, created sometimes by the desperate desire of men who have for years prayed to them, and who are now at the last extremity for lack of their aid, sometimes by the confused and excited remembrances of the survivors after the victory. The gods who led the Roman charge at Lake Regillus,[27:2] the gigantic figures that were seen fighting before the Greeks at Marathon,[27:3] even the celestial signs that promised Constantine victory for the cross:[27:4]—these are the effects of great emotion: we can all understand them. But even in daily life primitive men seem to have dealt more freely than we generally do with apparitions and voices and daemons of every kind. One of the most remarkable and noteworthy sources for this kind of hallucinatory god in early societies is a social custom that we have almost forgotten, the religious Dance. When the initiated young men of Crete or elsewhere danced at night over the mountains in the Oreibasia or Mountain Walk they not only did things that seemed beyond their ordinary workaday strength; they also felt themselves led on and on by some power which guided and sustained them. This daemon has no necessary name: a man may be named after him 'Oreibasius', 'Belonging to the Mountain Dancer', just as others may be named 'Apollonius' or 'Dionysius'. The god is only the spirit of the Mountain [28]Dance, Oreibates, though of course he is absorbed at different times in various Olympians. There is one god called Aphiktor, the Suppliant, He who prays for mercy. He is just the projection, as M. Doutté would say, of the intense emotion of one of those strange processions well known in the ancient world, bands of despairing men or women who have thrown away all means of self-defence and join together at some holy place in one passionate prayer for pity. The highest of all gods, Zeus, was the special patron of the suppliant; and it is strange and instructive to find that Zeus the all-powerful is actually identified with this Aphiktor: Ζεὺς μὲν Ἀφίκτωρ ἐπίδοι προφρόνως.[28:1] The assembled prayer, the united cry that rises from the oppressed of the world, is itself grown to be a god, and the greatest god. A similar projection arose from the dance of the Kouroi, or initiate youths, in the dithyramb—the magic dance which was to celebrate, or more properly, to hasten and strengthen, the coming on of spring. That dance projected the Megistos Kouros, the greatest of youths, who is the incarnation of spring or the return of life, and lies at the back of so many of the most gracious shapes of the classical pantheon. The Kouros appears as Dionysus, as Apollo, as Hermes, as Ares: in our clearest and most detailed piece of evidence he actually appears with the characteristic history and attributes of Zeus.[28:2]
There is a clear connection from the divine beast to the human-like god. For beings like Thesmophoros and Meilichios, the transition is much easier. They are already more than halfway human-like; they just need the specifics, the clear shape, and the detailed personal history of the Olympians. In this context, we shouldn't overlook the power of hallucination, which is still quite strong, as shown by the history of religious revivals in America,[26:1] but was even stronger among the impressionable early humans. 'The god', says M. Doutté in his in-depth study of Algerian magic, 'c'est le désir collectif personnifié,' the collective desire projected,[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] or personified.[27:1] Think about the gods that have appeared in major battle crises, sometimes created by the desperate desire of men who have prayed to them for years and are now at their last resort without their assistance, and sometimes by the confused and excited memories of the survivors after victory. The gods who led the Roman advance at Lake Regillus,[27:2] the enormous figures seen fighting before the Greeks at Marathon,[27:3] even the heavenly signs that promised Constantine victory for the cross:[27:4]—these are the effects of strong emotion: we can all understand them. However, even in daily life, primitive people seemed to engage more freely than we usually do with apparitions, voices, and various daemons. One of the most significant sources for this type of hallucinatory god in early societies is a social custom that we have almost forgotten, the religious Dance. When the initiated young men of Crete or elsewhere danced at night over the mountains in the Oreibasia or Mountain Walk, they not only accomplished feats that seemed beyond their usual capabilities; they also felt driven on and supported by some guiding power. This daemon doesn’t have to have a specific name: a man might be called 'Oreibasius', 'Belonging to the Mountain Dancer', just as others might be named 'Apollonius' or 'Dionysius'. The god is merely the spirit of the Mountain [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Dance, Oreibates, although he is absorbed at different times into various Olympians. There’s a god called Aphiktor, the Suppliant, who prays for mercy. He is just the projection, as M. Doutté would say, of the intense emotion from one of those strange processions well known in the ancient world, groups of desperate men or women who have discarded all means of self-defense and come together at a holy place in a passionate plea for compassion. The highest of all gods, Zeus, was the special protector of the suppliant; and it’s curious and instructive to see that Zeus the all-powerful is actually identified with this Aphiktor: Ζεὺς μὲν Ἀφίκτωρ ἐπίδοι προφρόνως.[28:1] The collective prayer, the united cry that rises from the oppressed of the world, has itself become a god, and the greatest god. A similar projection came from the dance of the Kouroi, or initiate youths, in the dithyramb—the magical dance meant to celebrate, or more accurately, to prompt and empower, the arrival of spring. That dance projected the Megistos Kouros, the greatest of youths, who embodies spring or the return of life, and underlies many of the most graceful forms in the classical pantheon. The Kouros is represented as Dionysus, as Apollo, as Hermes, as Ares: in our most clear and detailed evidence, he actually appears with the specific history and attributes of Zeus.[28:2]
This spirit of the dance, who leads it or personifies its emotion, stands more clearly perhaps than any [29]other daemon half-way between earth and heaven. A number of difficult passages in Euripides' Bacchae and other Dionysiac literature find their explanations when we realize how the god is in part merely identified with the inspired chief dancer, in part he is the intangible projected incarnation of the emotion of the dance.
This spirit of the dance, who leads it or embodies its emotion, stands out more clearly than any [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other spirit halfway between earth and heaven. Several challenging sections in Euripides' Bacchae and other works about Dionysus become clear when we understand how the god is partly just seen as the inspired lead dancer, and partly he is the ungraspable, projected manifestation of the emotion behind the dance.
'The collective desire personified': on what does the collective desire, or collective dread, of the primitive community chiefly concentrate? On two things, the food-supply and the tribe-supply, the desire not to die of famine and not to be harried or conquered by the neighbouring tribe. The fertility of the earth and the fertility of the tribe, these two are felt in early religion as one.[29:1] The earth is a mother: the human mother is an ἄρουρα, or ploughed field. This earth-mother is the characteristic and central feature of the early Aegean religions. The introduction of agriculture made her a mother of fruits and corn, and it is in that form that we best know her. But in earlier days she had been a mother of the spontaneous growth of the soil, of wild beasts and trees and all the life of the mountain.[29:2] In early Crete she stands with lions erect on either side of her or with snakes held in her hands and coiled about her body. And as the earth is mother [30]when the harvest comes, so in spring she is maiden or Korê, but a maiden fated each year to be wedded and made fruitful; and earlier still there has been the terrible time when fields are bare and lifeless. The Korê has been snatched away underground, among the dead peoples, and men must wait expectant till the first buds begin to show and they call her to rise again with the flowers. Meantime earth as she brings forth vegetation in spring is Kourotrophos, rearer of Kouroi, or the young men of the tribe. The nymphs and rivers are all Kourotrophoi. The Moon is Kourotrophos. She quickens the young of the tribe in their mother's womb; at one terrible hour especially she is 'a lion to women' who have offended against her holiness. She also marks the seasons of sowing and ploughing, and the due time for the ripening of crops. When men learn to calculate in longer units, the Sun appears: they turn to the Sun for their calendar, and at all times of course the Sun has been a power in agriculture. He is not called Kourotrophos, but the Young Sun returning after winter is himself a Kouros,[30:1] and all the Kouroi have some touch of the Sun in them. The Cretan Spring-song of the Kouretes prays for νέοι πολῖται, young citizens, quite simply among the other gifts of the spring.[30:2]
'The collective desire personified': what do the collective desires or fears of the primitive community focus on? Primarily on two things: the food supply and the tribe's security, the desire to avoid starvation and to not be attacked or conquered by neighboring tribes. The fertility of the earth and the fertility of the tribe are felt as one in early religion. [29:1] The earth is viewed as a mother: the human mother is a ἄρουρα, or cultivated field. This earth-mother is the defining and central aspect of early Aegean religions. The rise of agriculture transformed her into the mother of fruits and grains, and it’s in that role that we mainly recognize her. However, in earlier times, she was a mother of the natural growth of the land, of wild animals and trees, and the entirety of mountain life. [29:2] In early Crete, she is depicted with lions standing beside her or holding snakes in her hands and wrapped around her body. Just as the earth is a mother when the harvest comes, in spring she becomes a maiden or Korê, but a maiden destined to be married and made fruitful each year; and even earlier, there was the desperate time when the fields were barren and lifeless. The Korê has been taken underground, among the dead, and people must wait and hope until the first buds appear, calling for her to rise again with the flowers. Meanwhile, as the earth produces vegetation in spring, she is Kourotrophos, nurturing the young men of the tribe. The nymphs and rivers are all Kourotrophoi. The Moon is Kourotrophos. She inspires the youth of the tribe in their mothers' wombs; particularly during one troubling time, she is 'a lion to women' who have disrespected her sacredness. She also defines the seasons for planting and plowing, as well as the right time for crops to ripen. As people start to measure time in longer periods, the Sun emerges: they turn to the Sun for their calendar, and throughout time, the Sun has always been significant for agriculture. He is not known as Kourotrophos, but the Young Sun returning after winter embodies a Kouros, [30:1] and all Kouroi carry some aspect of the Sun within them. The Cretan Spring song of the Kouretes asks for νέοι πολῖται, young citizens, simply among the other blessings of the spring. [30:2]
This is best shown by the rites of tribal initiation, which seem normally to have formed part of the spring [31]Drômena or sacred performances. The Kouroi, as we have said, are the initiated young men. They pass through their initiation; they become no longer παῖδες, boys, but ἄνδρες, men. The actual name Kouros is possibly connected with κείρειν, to shave,[31:1] and may mean that after this ceremony they first cut their long hair. Till then the κοῦρος is ἀκερσεκόμης—with hair unshorn. They have now open to them the two roads that belong to ἄνδρες alone: they have the work of begetting children for the tribe, and the work of killing the tribe's enemies in battle.
This is best illustrated by the rites of tribal initiation, which usually seem to be part of the spring [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Drômena or sacred performances. The Kouroi, as we've mentioned, are the young men who have been initiated. They go through their initiation and are no longer παῖδες, boys, but ἄνδρες, men. The term Kouros might be linked to κείρειν, meaning to shave,[31:1] suggesting that after this ceremony they first cut their long hair. Until then, the κοῦρος is ἀκερσεκόμης—with unshorn hair. Now they have access to the two paths that are reserved for ἄνδρες alone: the responsibilities of having children for the tribe and the duty of fighting the tribe's enemies in battle.
The classification of people according to their age is apt to be sharp and vivid in primitive communities. We, for example, think of an old man as a kind of man, and an old woman as a kind of woman; but in primitive peoples as soon as a man and woman cease to be able to perform his and her due tribal functions they cease to be men and women, ἄνδρες and γυναῖκες: the ex-man becomes a γέρων; the ex-woman a γραῦς.[31:2] We distinguish between 'boy' and 'man', between 'girl' and 'woman'; but apart from the various words for baby, Attic Greek would have four sharp divisions, παῖς, ἔφηβος, ἀνήρ, γέρων.[31:3] In Sparta the [32]divisions are still sharper and more numerous, centring in the great initiation ceremonies of the Iranes, or full-grown youths, to the goddess called Orthia or Bortheia.[32:1] These initiation ceremonies are called Teletai, 'completions': they mark the great 'rite of transition' from the immature, charming, but half useless thing which we call boy or girl, to the τέλειος ἀνήρ, the full member of the tribe as fighter or counsellor, or to the τελεία γυνή, the full wife and mother. This whole subject of Greek initiation ceremonies calls pressingly for more investigation. It is only in the last few years that we have obtained the material for understanding them, and the whole mass of the evidence needs re-treatment. For one instance, it is clear that a great number of rites which were formerly explained as remnants of human sacrifice are simply ceremonies of initiation.[32:2]
The way we classify people by age is usually pretty clear and distinct in primitive communities. For example, we view an old man as a specific type of man, and an old woman as a specific type of woman; but in primitive societies, as soon as a man or woman can no longer fulfill their tribal duties, they stop being considered men and women, ἄνδρες and γυναῖκες: the former man becomes a γέρων; the former woman a γραῦς.[31:2] We differentiate between 'boy' and 'man,' and 'girl' and 'woman'; but aside from the various terms for baby, Attic Greek would have four clear categories: παῖς, ἔφηβος, ἀνήρ, γέρων.[31:3] In Sparta, these classifications are even sharper and more numerous, focusing on the important initiation ceremonies for the Iranes, or fully grown youths, dedicated to the goddess known as Orthia or Bortheia.[32:1] These initiation ceremonies are called Teletai, meaning 'completions': they signify the significant 'rite of transition' from the immature, appealing, but only partially functional beings we call boys or girls, to the τέλειος ἀνήρ, the complete member of the tribe as a fighter or advisor, or to the τελεία γυνή, the full wife and mother. This entire topic of Greek initiation ceremonies urgently needs more research. It’s only in recent years that we’ve gathered the information to understand them, and the whole body of evidence requires re-evaluation. For example, it's clear that many rites previously interpreted as remnants of human sacrifice are actually just initiation ceremonies.[32:2]
At the great spring Drômenon the tribe and the growing earth were renovated together: the earth arises afresh from her dead seeds, the tribe from its dead ancestors; and the whole process, charged as it is with the emotion of pressing human desire, projects its anthropomorphic god or daemon. A vegetation-spirit we call him, very inadequately; he is a divine Kouros, a Year-Daemon, a spirit that in the first stage is living, [33]then dies with each year, then thirdly rises again from the dead, raising the whole dead world with him—the Greeks called him in this phase 'the Third One', or the 'Saviour'. The renovation ceremonies were accompanied by a casting off of the old year, the old garments, and everything that is polluted by the infection of death. And not only of death; but clearly I think, in spite of the protests of some Hellenists, of guilt or sin also. For the life of the Year-Daemon, as it seems to be reflected in Tragedy, is generally a story of Pride and Punishment. Each Year arrives, waxes great, commits the sin of Hubris, and then is slain. The death is deserved; but the slaying is a sin: hence comes the next Year as Avenger, or as the Wronged One re-risen. 'All things pay retribution for their injustice one to another according to the ordinance of time.'[33:1] It is this range of ideas, half suppressed during the classical period, but evidently still current among the ruder and less Hellenized peoples, which supplied St. Paul with some of his most famous and deep-reaching metaphors. 'Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die.'[33:2] 'As He was raised from the dead we may walk with Him in newness of life.' And this renovation must be preceded by a casting out and killing of the old polluted life—'the old man in us must first be crucified'.
At the great spring Drômenon, the tribe and the earth were renewed together: the earth comes back to life from its dead seeds, just as the tribe rises from its dead ancestors; and the entire process, filled with the emotion of deep human desire, brings forth its anthropomorphic god or spirit. We call him a vegetation-spirit, which is not entirely accurate; he is a divine Kouros, a Year-Daemon, a spirit that first lives, then dies with each year, and finally rises again from the dead, bringing the whole dead world back to life with him—the Greeks referred to him in this stage as 'the Third One' or 'the Saviour.' The renewal ceremonies involved shedding the old year, the old clothes, and everything tainted by the infection of death. And not just death; I believe, despite some objections from Hellenists, that guilt or sin is also involved. The life of the Year-Daemon, as it appears in Tragedy, generally tells a story of Pride and Punishment. Each Year arrives, grows strong, commits the sin of Hubris, and then is killed. The death is deserved, but the killing is a sin: thus, the next Year comes as the Avenger, or as the Wronged One reborn. 'All things pay for their injustices to one another according to the order of time.' It is this array of ideas, partially hidden during the classical period but still present among the more primitive and less Hellenized peoples, that provided St. Paul with some of his most well-known and impactful metaphors. 'You fool, what you sow does not come to life unless it dies.' 'As He was raised from the dead, we may live with Him in a new way.' And this renewal must be preceded by a rejection and death of the old corrupted life—'the old man in us must first be crucified.'
'The old man must be crucified.' We observed that in all the three Festivals there was a pervasive [34]element of vague fear. Hitherto we have been dealing with early Greek religion chiefly from the point of view of mana, the positive power or force that man tries to acquire from his totem-animal or his god. But there is also a negative side to be considered: there is not only the mana, but the tabu, the Forbidden, the Thing Feared. We must cast away the old year; we must put our sins on to a φαρμακός or scapegoat and drive it out. When the ghosts have returned and feasted with us at the Anthesteria we must, with tar and branches of buckthorn, purge them out of every corner of the rooms till the air is pure from the infection of death. We must avoid speaking dangerous words; in great moments we must avoid speaking any words at all, lest there should be even in the most innocent of them some unknown danger; for we are surrounded above and below by Kêres, or Spirits, winged influences, shapeless or of unknown shape, sometimes the spirits of death, sometimes of disease, madness, calamity; thousands and thousands of them, as Sarpedon says, from whom man can never escape nor hide;[34:1] 'all the air so crowded with them', says an unknown ancient poet, 'that there is not one empty chink into which you could push the spike of a blade of corn.'[34:2]
'The old man must be crucified.' We noticed that all three Festivals were filled with a sense of vague fear. Up until now, we've mostly been looking at early Greek religion through the lens of mana, the positive power or force that people try to gain from their totem animals or gods. But we also need to think about the negative aspects: there isn't just mana, but also tabu, the Forbidden, the Thing Feared. We have to let go of the old year; we need to place our sins onto a φαρμακός or scapegoat and send it away. When the spirits return and join us at the Anthesteria, we must use tar and branches of buckthorn to cleanse every corner of our rooms until the air is clear of the taint of death. We should avoid saying dangerous words; during significant moments, we should refrain from speaking at all, in case even the most innocent words carry some unknown risk; for we are surrounded above and below by Kêres, or Spirits, winged entities, shape-shifting or unshaped, sometimes embodying death, disease, madness, or disaster; thousands upon thousands of them, as Sarpedon says, from whom one can never escape or hide; [34:1] 'all the air so crowded with them', says an unknown ancient poet, 'that there is not one empty chink into which you could push the spike of a blade of corn.'[34:2]
The extraordinary security of our modern life in times of peace makes it hard for us to realize, except by a definite effort of the imagination, the constant precariousness, the frightful proximity of death, that was usual in these weak ancient communities. They were in fear of wild beasts; they were helpless [35]against floods, helpless against pestilences. Their food depended on the crops of one tiny plot of ground; and if the Saviour was not reborn with the spring, they slowly and miserably died. And all the while they knew almost nothing of the real causes that made crops succeed or fail. They only felt sure it was somehow a matter of pollution, of unexpiated defilement. It is this state of things that explains the curious cruelty of early agricultural doings, the human sacrifices, the scapegoats, the tearing in pieces of living animals, and perhaps of living men, the steeping of the fields in blood. Like most cruelty it has its roots in terror, terror of the breach of Tabu—the Forbidden Thing. I will not dwell on this side of the picture: it is well enough known. But we have to remember that, like so many morbid growths of the human mind, it has its sublime side. We must not forget that the human victims were often volunteers. The records of Carthage and Jerusalem, the long list in Greek legend of princes and princesses who died for their country, tell the same story. In most human societies, savage as well as civilized, it is not hard to find men who are ready to endure death for their fellow-citizens. We need not suppose that the martyrs were always the noblest of the human race. They were sometimes mad—hysterical or megalomaniac: sometimes reckless and desperate: sometimes, as in the curious case attested of the Roman armies on the Danube, they were men of strong desires and weak imagination ready to die at the end of a short period, if in the meantime they might glut all their senses with unlimited indulgence.[35:1]
The incredible safety of our modern life during peaceful times makes it difficult for us to understand, except with a deliberate stretch of the imagination, the constant danger and terrifying closeness of death that was common in these fragile ancient societies. They lived in fear of wild animals; they were powerless against floods and diseases. Their food relied on the crops from one small piece of land, and if the Savior didn’t return with spring, they would slowly and painfully perish. Throughout it all, they understood very little about the real reasons crops thrived or failed. They only felt it was somehow tied to pollution, some kind of unresolved impurity. This situation explains the strange brutality of early agricultural practices, including human sacrifices, scapegoats, the slaughter of living animals, and possibly living humans, soaking the fields in blood. Like most cruelty, it stems from fear—fear of breaking **Tabu**—the Forbidden Thing. I won't spend too much time on this aspect of the story: it’s well known enough. But we must remember that, like many unhealthy aspects of the human mind, it has its noble side. We shouldn’t forget that many human victims willingly stepped forward. The accounts from Carthage and Jerusalem, along with the long list of princes and princesses in Greek mythology who sacrificed themselves for their country, all tell the same tale. In most human societies, both savage and civilized, it’s easy to find individuals willing to face death for their fellow citizens. We shouldn’t assume that martyrs were always the best among us. They were sometimes unstable—hysterical or delusional; other times reckless and desperate; and occasionally, as in the interesting case of the Roman armies along the Danube, they were people with strong desires and weak imaginations, ready to die after a short while if they could first satisfy all their senses with endless indulgence.[35:1]
[36]
Still, when all is said, there is nothing that stirs men's imagination like the contemplation of martyrdom, and it is no wonder that the more emotional cults of antiquity vibrate with the worship of this dying Saviour, the Sôsipolis, the Sôtêr, who in so many forms dies with his world or for his world, and rises again as the world rises, triumphant through suffering over Death and the broken Tabu.
Still, when it comes down to it, nothing captures people's imagination like thinking about martyrdom. It's no surprise that the more emotional cults of ancient times are filled with the worship of this dying Savior, the Sôsipolis, the Sôtêr, who dies in so many ways with his world or for his world, and rises again as the world rises, victorious through suffering over Death and the broken Tabu.
Tabu is at first sight a far more prominent element in the primitive religions than Mana, just as misfortune and crime are more highly coloured and striking than prosperity and decent behaviour. To an early Greek tribe the world of possible action was sharply divided between what was Themis and what was Not Themis, between lawful and tabu, holy and unholy, correct and forbidden. To do a thing that was not Themis was a sure source of public disaster. Consequently it was of the first necessity in a life full of such perils to find out the exact rules about them. How is that to be managed? Themis is ancient law: it is τὰ πάτρια, the way of our ancestors, the thing that has always been done and is therefore divinely right. In ordinary life, of course, Themis is clear. Every one knows it. But from time to time new emergencies arise, the like of which we have never seen, and they frighten us. We must go to the Gerontes, the Old Men of the Tribe; they will perhaps remember what our fathers did. What they tell us will be Presbiston, a word which means indifferently 'oldest' and 'best'—αἰεὶ δὲ νεώτεροι ἀφραδέουσιν, 'Young men are always being foolish'. [37]Of course, if there is a Basileus, a holy King, he by his special power may perhaps know best of all, though he too must take care not to gainsay the Old Men.
Taboo is initially a much more significant aspect in primitive religions than Mana, similar to how misfortune and crime stand out more vividly than prosperity and good behavior. For an early Greek tribe, the world of potential actions was clearly divided into what was Themis and what was Not Themis, separating lawful and taboo, holy and unholy, correct and forbidden. Engaging in anything that was not Themis was a guaranteed source of public disaster. As a result, it was essential in a life filled with such dangers to understand the precise rules surrounding them. How can that be achieved? Themis is ancient law: it is τὰ πάτρια, the way of our ancestors, the practices that have always been followed and are thus deemed divinely right. In everyday life, Themis is, of course, clear. Everyone knows it. However, new emergencies occasionally arise, ones we've never encountered before, and they unsettle us. We must consult the Gerontes, the Old Men of the Tribe; they might recall what our fathers did. What they tell us will be Presbiston, a term that means both 'oldest' and 'best'—αἰεὶ δὲ νεώτεροι ἀφραδέουσιν, 'Young men are always being foolish'. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Naturally, if there is a Basileus, a holy King, he may have the best understanding due to his special powers, though he too must be careful not to contradict the Old Men.
For the whole problem is to find out τὰ πάτρια, the ways that our fathers followed. And suppose the Old Men themselves fail us, what must we needs do? Here we come to a famous and peculiar Greek custom, for which I have never seen quoted any exact parallel or any satisfactory explanation. If the Old Men fail us, we must go to those older still, go to our great ancestors, the ἥρωες, the Chthonian people, lying in their sacred tombs, and ask them to help. The word χρᾶν means both 'to lend money' and 'to give an oracle', two ways of helping people in an emergency. Sometimes a tribe might happen to have a real ancestor buried in the neighbourhood; if so, his tomb would be an oracle. More often perhaps, for the memories of savage tribes are very precarious, there would be no well-recorded personal tomb. The oracle would be at some place sacred to the Chthonian people in general, or to some particular personification of them, a Delphi or a cave of Trophônius, a place of Snakes and Earth. You go to the Chthonian folk for guidance because they are themselves the Oldest of the Old Ones, and they know the real custom: they know what is Presbiston, what is Themis. And by an easy extension of this knowledge they are also supposed to know what is. He who knows the law fully to the uttermost also knows what will happen if the law is broken. It is, I think, important to realize that the normal reason for consulting an oracle was not to ask questions of fact. It was that some emergency had arisen in which men simply wanted to know how they ought to behave. The advice they received in this way varied from [38]the virtuous to the abominable, as the religion itself varied. A great mass of oracles can be quoted enjoining the rules of customary morality, justice, honesty, piety, duty to a man's parents, to the old, and to the weak. But of necessity the oracles hated change and strangled the progress of knowledge. Also, like most manifestations of early religion, they throve upon human terror: the more blind the terror the stronger became their hold. In such an atmosphere the lowest and most beastlike elements of humanity tended to come to the front; and religion no doubt as a rule joined with them in drowning the voice of criticism and of civilization, that is, of reason and of mercy. When really frightened the oracle generally fell back on some remedy full of pain and blood. The medieval plan of burning heretics alive had not yet been invented. But the history of uncivilized man, if it were written, would provide a vast list of victims, all of them innocent, who died or suffered to expiate some portent or monstrum—some reported τέρας—with which they had nothing whatever to do, which was in no way altered by their suffering, which probably never really happened at all, and if it did was of no consequence. The sins of the modern world in dealing with heretics and witches have perhaps been more gigantic than those of primitive men, but one can hardy rise from the record of these ancient observances without being haunted by the judgement of the Roman poet:
For the whole issue is to discover τὰ πάτρια, the paths our ancestors took. And if the Elders let us down, what are we supposed to do? This leads us to a unique and well-known Greek tradition, for which I've never seen an exact equivalent or satisfactory explanation. If the Elders fail us, we need to turn to those who lived even earlier, to our great ancestors, the ἥρωες, the Chthonian beings resting in their sacred graves, and ask for their assistance. The word χρᾶν means both 'to lend money' and 'to provide an oracle', two forms of support in times of crisis. Sometimes a tribe might have a genuine ancestor buried nearby; if so, his tomb would serve as an oracle. More often, especially considering how volatile the memories of primitive tribes are, there wouldn’t be a well-known personal tomb. Instead, the oracle would be located at a place sacred to the Chthonian beings in general, or to a specific representation of them, like Delphi or a cave of Trophônius, a site associated with Snakes and Earth. People seek guidance from the Chthonian beings because they are the Oldest of the Old, and they understand the true customs: they know what is Presbiston, what is Themis. And by extension, they're also believed to understand what is possible. Those who fully grasp the law also know the consequences of breaching it. It’s essential to note that the primary reason for consulting an oracle wasn’t to seek answers to factual questions. It stemmed from emergencies where people simply wanted to know how to act. The guidance they received ranged from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the virtuous to the terrible, depending on the nature of the religion itself. A large number of oracles can be cited that promote the principles of customary morality, justice, honesty, piety, and duty to one's parents, the elderly, and the vulnerable. However, oracles inherently resisted change and hindered the advancement of knowledge. Additionally, like most early religious expressions, they thrived on human fear: the more blind the fear, the stronger their grip. In such an environment, the worst and most primal aspects of humanity tended to surface; religion typically collaborated with them to silence the voices of criticism and civilization, which represent reason and compassion. When genuinely terrified, the oracle often reverted to remedies filled with pain and blood. The medieval practice of burning heretics alive hadn’t been established yet. But if the history of unsophisticated humanity were documented, it would reveal a long list of innocent victims who suffered or perished to atone for some omen or monstrum—some reported τέρας—that they had nothing to do with, which their suffering didn’t change, and which likely never even occurred, and if it did, wasn’t significant. The modern world's sins regarding heretics and witches may have been more monstrous than those of primitive peoples, but it's hard to walk away from the accounts of these ancient practices without being haunted by the judgment of the Roman poet:
Tantum religio potuit suadere malorum,
Tantum religio potuit suadere malorum,
and feeling with him that the lightening of this cloud, the taming of this blind dragon, must rank among the very greatest services that Hellenism wrought for mankind.
and realizing with him that relieving this burden, the control of this wild beast, must be considered one of the greatest contributions that Hellenism made to humanity.
FOOTNOTES:
[6:1] Professor Émile Durkheim in his famous analysis of the religious emotions argues that when a man feels the belief and the command as something coming from without, superior, authoritative, of infinite import, it is because religion is the work of the tribe and, as such, superior to the individual. The voice of God is the imagined voice of the whole tribe, heard or imagined by him who is going to break its laws. I have some difficulty about the psychology implied in this doctrine: surely the apparent externality of the religious command seems to belong to a fairly common type of experience, in which the personality is divided, so that first one part of it and then another emerges into consciousness. If you forget an engagement, sometimes your peace is disturbed for quite a long time by a vague external annoyance or condemnation, which at last grows to be a distinct judgement—'Heavens! I ought to be at the Committee on So-and-so.' But apart from this criticism, there is obviously much historical truth in Professor Durkheim's theory, and it is not so different as it seems at first sight from the ordinary beliefs of religious men. The tribe to primitive man is not a mere group of human beings. It is his whole world. The savage who is breaking the laws of his tribe has all his world—totems, tabus, earth, sky and all—against him. He cannot be at peace with God.
[6:1] Professor Émile Durkheim, in his well-known analysis of religious emotions, argues that when someone perceives belief and commandments as coming from an external, superior authority of immense significance, it's because religion is a creation of the community and thus holds greater importance than the individual. The voice of God represents the imagined voice of the entire community, which is heard or envisioned by someone who’s about to violate its laws. I have some reservations about the psychology suggested by this idea: certainly, the seeming external nature of religious commands appears to be a fairly common experience where a person's mind feels divided, causing different aspects to come into consciousness at different times. If you forget an appointment, your mind can be bothered for a while by a vague feeling of external disapproval, which eventually becomes a clearer realization—'Oh no! I should be at the Committee for So-and-so.' However, aside from this critique, there is clearly a lot of historical validity in Professor Durkheim's theory, and it isn’t as different as it may seem at first glance from the usual beliefs of religious individuals. To primitive people, the community is not just a group of individuals; it encompasses their entire existence. The person breaking their tribe's laws faces all aspects of their world—totems, taboos, earth, sky, and everything else—against them. They cannot find peace with God.
The position of the hero or martyr who defies his tribe for the sake of what he thinks the truth or the right can easily be thought out on these lines. He defies this false temporary Cosmos in loyalty to the true and permanent Cosmos.
The role of the hero or martyr who stands up to their community for what they believe is true or right can easily be understood this way. They challenge this misleading, temporary world out of loyalty to the true and lasting reality.
See Durkheim, 'Les Formes élémentaires de la vie religieuse', in Travaux de l'Année Sociologique, 1912; or G. Davy, 'La Sociologie de M. Durkheim', in Rev. Philosophique, xxxvi, pp. 42-71 and 160-85.
See Durkheim, 'The Elementary Forms of Religious Life', in Works of the Sociological Year, 1912; or G. Davy, 'The Sociology of Mr. Durkheim', in Philosophical Review, xxxvi, pp. 42-71 and 160-85.
[8:1] I suspect that most reforms pass through this stage. A man somehow feels clear that some new course is, for him, right, though he cannot marshal the arguments convincingly in favour of it, and may even admit that the weight of obvious evidence is on the other side. We read of judges in the seventeenth century who believed that witches ought to be burned and that the persons before them were witches, and yet would not burn them—evidently under the influence of vague half-realized feelings. I know a vegetarian who thinks that, as far as he can see, carnivorous habits are not bad for human health and actually tend to increase the happiness of the species of animals eaten—as the adoption of Swift's Modest Proposal would doubtless relieve the economic troubles of the human race, and yet feels clear that for him the ordinary flesh meal (or 'feasting on corpses') would 'partake of the nature of sin'. The path of progress is paved with inconsistencies, though it would be an error to imagine that the people who habitually reject any higher promptings that come to them are really any more consistent.
[8:1] I suspect that most reforms go through this phase. A person often feels certain that a new direction is right for them, even if they can't present convincing reasons for it and might even acknowledge that the obvious evidence is against it. We hear about judges in the seventeenth century who believed that witches should be executed and considered the individuals before them to be witches, yet chose not to carry out the executions—clearly influenced by vague, half-formed feelings. I know a vegetarian who thinks that, from what he can tell, eating meat isn’t bad for human health and might actually improve the happiness of the animals that are eaten—as the adoption of Swift's Modest Proposal would likely ease the economic struggles of humanity—yet he feels strongly that for him, eating a regular meat meal (or 'feasting on corpses') would be 'akin to sin.' The road to progress is filled with contradictions, although it would be a mistake to believe that those who consistently dismiss any higher callings are any more rational.
[10:2] See Die Mutaziliten, oder die Freidenker im Islam, von H. Steiner, 1865. This Arab was clearly under the influence of Plotinus or some other Neo-Platonist.
[10:2] See The Mu'tazilites, or the Free Thinkers in Islam, by H. Steiner, 1865. This Arab was clearly influenced by Plotinus or another Neo-Platonist.
[12:1] Parm. Fr. 8, 3-7 (Diels2).
[12:2] Xen. Fr. 24 (Diels2).
[12:3] Xen. Fr. 15.
[12:4] Aesch. Cho. 60; Eur. Hel. 560; Bac. 284; Soph. O.T. 871. Cf. also ἡ φρόνησις ἁγαθὴ θεὸς μέγας. Soph. Fr. 836, 2 (Nauck).
[12:4] Aesch. Cho. 60; Eur. Hel. 560; Bac. 284; Soph. O.T. 871. Cf. also ἡ φρόνησις ἁγαθὴ θεὸς μέγας. Soph. Fr. 836, 2 (Nauck).
ὁ πλοῦτος, ἀνθρωπίσκε, τοῖς σοφοῖς θεός. Eur. Cycl. 316.
ὁ πλοῦτος, ἀνθρωπίσκε, τοῖς σοφοῖς θεός. Eur. Cycl. 316.
ὁ νοῦς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἐστιν ἐν ἑκάστῳ θεός. Eur. Fr. 1018.
ὁ νοῦς γὰρ ἡμῶν ἐστιν ἐν ἑκάστῳ θεός. Eur. Fr. 1018.
φθόνος κάκιστος κάδικώτατος θεός. Hippothoön. Fr. 2.
φθόνος κάκιστος κάδικώτατος θεός. Hippothoön. Fr. 2.
A certain moment of time: ἀρχὴ καὶ θεὸς ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἱδρυμένη σῴζει πάντα. Pl. Leg. 775 e.
A certain moment in time: ἀρχὴ καὶ θεὸς ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἱδρυμένη σῴζει πάντα. Pl. Leg. 775 e.
τὰ μῶρα γὰρ πάντ' ἐστὶν Ἀφροδίτη βροτοῖς. Eur. Tro. 989.
τὰ μῶρα γὰρ πάντ' ἐστὶν Ἀφροδίτη βροτοῖς. Eur. Tro. 989.
ἧλθεν δὲ δαὶς θάλεια πρεσβίστη θεῶν. Soph. Fr. 548.
ἧλθεν δὲ δαὶς θάλεια πρεσβίστη θεῶν. Soph. Fr. 548.
[14:1] See J. E. Harrison, Prolegomena, i, ii, iv; Mommsen, Feste der Stadt Athen, 1898, pp. 308-22 (Thesmophoria), 384-404 (Anthesteria); 421-6 (Diasia). See also Pauly Wissowa, s.v.
[14:1] Check out J. E. Harrison, Prolegomena, i, ii, iv; Mommsen, Feste der Stadt Athen, 1898, pp. 308-22 (Thesmophoria), 384-404 (Anthesteria); 421-6 (Diasia). Also see Pauly Wissowa, s.v.
[14:2] Prolegomena, p. 15 f.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prolegomena, p. 15 f.
[15:1] Luc. Icaro-Menippos 24 schol. ad loc.
[16:1] Frequently dual, τὼ Θεσμοφόρω, under the influence of the 'Mother and Maiden' idea; Dittenberger Inscr. Sylloge 628, Ar. Thesm. 84, 296 et passim. The plural αἱ Θεσμοφόροι used in late Greek is not, as one might imagine, a projection from the whole band of worshippers; it is merely due to the disappearance of the dual from Greek. I accept provisionally the derivation of these θεσμοί from θεσ- in θέσσασθαι, θέσφατος, θέσκελος, πολύθεστος, ἀπόθεστος, &c.: cf. A. W. Verrall in J. H. S. xx, p. 114; and Prolegomena, pp. 48 ff., 136 f. But, whatever the derivation, the Thesmoi were the objects carried.
[16:1] Often dual, τὼ Θεσμοφόρω, influenced by the 'Mother and Maiden' concept; Dittenberger Inscr. Sylloge 628, Ar. Thesm. 84, 296 et passim. The plural αἱ Θεσμοφόροι seen in late Greek isn't, as one might think, a reflection of the entire group of worshippers; it's simply due to the dual form disappearing from Greek. I provisionally accept the idea that these θεσμοί derive from θεσ- in θέσσασθαι, θέσφατος, θέσκελος, πολύθεστος, ἀπόθεστος, etc.: see A. W. Verrall in J. H. S. xx, p. 114; and Prolegomena, pp. 48 ff., 136 f. But regardless of the origin, the Thesmoi were the items that were carried.
[16:2] Frazer, Golden Bough, ii. 44 ff.; A. B. Cook, J. H. S. xiv, pp. 153-4; J. E. Harrison, Themis, p. 5. See also A. Lang, Homeric Hymns, 1899, p. 63.
[16:2] Frazer, Golden Bough, ii. 44 ff.; A. B. Cook, J. H. S. xiv, pp. 153-4; J. E. Harrison, Themis, p. 5. See also A. Lang, Homeric Hymns, 1899, p. 63.
[17:2] Dieterich, Muttererde, 1905, p. 48 f.
[18:1] Dr. Frazer, The Magic Art, ii. 137, thinks it not certain that the γάμος took place during the Anthesteria, at the same time as the oath of the γεραιραί. Without the γάμος, however, it is hard to see what the βασίλιννα and γεραιραί had to do in the festival; and this is the view of Mommsen, Feste der Stadt Athen, pp. 391-3; Gruppe in Iwan Müller, Mythologie und Religionsgeschichte, i. 33; Farnell, Cults, v. 217.
[18:1] Dr. Frazer, The Magic Art, ii. 137, believes it's not clear if the γάμος happened during the Anthesteria, alongside the oath of the γεραιραί. However, without the γάμος, it's tough to understand what the βασίλιννα and γεραιραί were supposed to do at the festival; and this viewpoint is shared by Mommsen, Feste der Stadt Athen, pp. 391-3; Gruppe in Iwan Müller, Mythologie und Religionsgeschichte, i. 33; Farnell, Cults, v. 217.
[18:2] One might perhaps say, in all three. Ἀνθίστηρος τοῦ Πυθοχρηστοῦ κοινόν is the name of a society of worshippers in the island of Thera, I. G. I. iii. 329. This gives a god Anthister, who is clearly identified with Dionysus, and seems to be a projection of a feast Anthisteria = Anthesteria. The inscription is of the second century b. c. and it seems likely that Anthister-Anthisteria, with their clear derivation from ἀνθίζειν, are corruptions of the earlier and difficult forms Ἀνθέστηρ-Ἀνθεστήρια. It is noteworthy that Thera, an island lying rather outside the main channels of civilization, kept up throughout its history a tendency to treat the 'epithet' as a full person. Hikesios and Koures come very early; also Polieus and Stoichaios without the name Zeus; Delphinios, Karneios, Aiglatas, and Aguieus without Apollo.
[18:2] One might say all three. Ἀνθίστηρος τοῦ Πυθοχρηστοῦ κοινόν is the name of a worshipper group on the island of Thera, I. G. I. iii. 329. This suggests a god Anthister, clearly linked to Dionysus, and seems to represent a festival Anthisteria = Anthesteria. The inscription dates back to the second century b. c. and it appears that Anthister-Anthisteria, with their evident connection to ἀνθίζειν, are variations of the earlier and more complex forms Ἀνθέστηρ-Ἀνθεστήρια. It's interesting that Thera, an island somewhat removed from the main cultural centers, consistently treated the 'epithet' as if it were a distinct entity throughout its history. Hikesios and Koures appear very early; along with Polieus and Stoichaios, without referencing Zeus; and Delphinios, Karneios, Aiglatas, and Aguieus, without Apollo.
See Hiller von Gaertringen in the Festschrift für O. Benndorff, p. 228. Also Nilsson, Griechische Feste, 1906, p. 267, n. 5.
See Hiller von Gaertringen in the Festschrift für O. Benndorff, p. 228. Also Nilsson, Griechische Feste, 1906, p. 267, n. 5.
[20:1] Miss Harrison, 'Bird and Pillar Worship in relation to Ouranian Divinities', Transactions of the Third International Congress for the History of Religion, Oxford, 1908, vol. ii, p. 154; Farnell, Greece and Babylon, 1911, pp. 66 ff.
[20:1] Miss Harrison, 'Bird and Pillar Worship in relation to Ouranian Divinities', Transactions of the Third International Congress for the History of Religion, Oxford, 1908, vol. ii, p. 154; Farnell, Greece and Babylon, 1911, pp. 66 ff.
[20:2] First published by R. Paribeni, 'Il Sarcofago dipinto di Hagia Triada', in Monumenti antichi della R. Accademia dei Lincei, xix, 1908, p. 6, T. i-iii. See also Themis, pp. 158 ff.
[20:2] First published by R. Paribeni, 'The Painted Sarcophagus of Hagia Triada', in Ancient Monuments of the Royal Academy of Lincei, xix, 1908, p. 6, T. i-iii. See also Themis, pp. 158 ff.
[21:4] Nili Opera, Narrat. iii. 28.
[22:1] See Aristophanes' Birds, e. g. 685-736: cf. the practice of augury from birds, and the art-types of Winged Kêres, Victories and Angels.
[22:1] See Aristophanes' Birds, e. g. 685-736: refer to the practice of interpreting bird signs, as well as the artistic representations of Winged Kêres, Victories, and Angels.
[23:1] Romans, i. 25; viii. 20-3.
[23:2] Lang, Myth, Ritual, and Religion, 1906, ii. 284; ibid., 130; Moret, Caractère religieux de la Monarchie Égyptienne; Dieterich, Mithrasliturgie, 1903.
[23:2] Lang, Myth, Ritual, and Religion, 1906, ii. 284; ibid., 130; Moret, Religious Character of the Egyptian Monarchy; Dieterich, Mithras Liturgy, 1903.
[24:1] A. B. Cook in J. H. S. 1894, 'Animal Worship in the Mycenaean Age'. See also Hogarth on the 'Zakro Sealings', J. H. S. 1902; these seals show a riot of fancy in the way of mixed monsters, starting in all probability from the simpler form. See the quotation from Robertson Smith in Hogarth, p. 91.
[24:1] A. B. Cook in J. H. S. 1894, 'Animal Worship in the Mycenaean Age'. Also, check out Hogarth's work on the 'Zakro Sealings', J. H. S. 1902; these seals showcase a wild mix of mythical creatures, likely evolving from simpler designs. Refer to the quote from Robertson Smith in Hogarth, p. 91.
[25:1] A. B. Cook, Class. Rev. xvii, pp. 275 ff.; A. J. Reinach, Rev. de l'Hist. des Religions, lx, p. 178; S. Reinach, Cultes, Mythes, &c., ii. 160-6.
[25:1] A. B. Cook, Class. Rev. xvii, pp. 275 ff.; A. J. Reinach, Rev. de l'Hist. des Religions, lx, p. 178; S. Reinach, Cultes, Mythes, &c., ii. 160-6.
[25:2] One may suggest in passing that this explains the enormous families attributed to many sacred kings of Greek legend: why Priam or Danaus have their fifty children, and Heracles, most prolific of all, his several hundred. The particular numbers chosen, however, are probably due to other causes, e. g. the fifty moon-months of the Penteteris.
[25:2] One might casually note that this helps explain the huge families linked to many sacred kings in Greek mythology: for instance, why Priam or Danaus have their fifty children, and Heracles, the most prolific of all, has his several hundred. The specific numbers, however, are likely due to different reasons, such as the fifty moon-months of the Penteteris.
[28:1] Aesch. Suppl. 1, cf. 478 Ζεὺς ἱκτήρ. Rise of the Greek Epic3, p. 275 n. Adjectival phrases like Ζεὺς Ἱκεσιος, Ἱκετήςιος, Ἱκταῖος are common and call for no remark.
[28:1] Aesch. Suppl. 1, cf. 478 Ζεὺς ἱκτήρ. Rise of the Greek Epic3, p. 275 n. Adjectival phrases like Ζεὺς Ἱκεσιος, Ἱκετήςιος, Ἱκταῖος are common and require no comment.
[29:1] See in general I. King, The Development of Religion, 1910; E. J. Payne, History of the New World, 1892, p. 414. Also Dieterich, Muttererde, esp. pp. 37-58.
[29:1] See generally I. King, The Development of Religion, 1910; E. J. Payne, History of the New World, 1892, p. 414. Also Dieterich, Muttererde, especially pp. 37-58.
[29:2] See Dieterich, Muttererde, J. E. Harrison, Prolegomena, chap. vi, 'The Making of a Goddess'; Themis, chap. vi, 'The Spring Drômenon'. As to the prehistoric art-type of this goddess technically called 'steatopygous', I cannot refrain from suggesting that it may be derived from a mountain Δ turned into a human figure, as the palladion or figure-8 type came from two round shields. See p. 52.
[29:2] See Dieterich, Muttererde, J. E. Harrison, Prolegomena, chap. vi, 'The Making of a Goddess'; Themis, chap. vi, 'The Spring Drômenon'. Regarding the prehistoric art type of this goddess known as 'steatopygous', I can’t help but suggest that it might come from a mountain Δ transformed into a human figure, just like the palladion or figure-8 type originated from two round shields. See p. 52.
[30:1] Hymn Orph. 8, 10 ὡροτρόφε κοῦρε.
[30:2] For the order in which men generally proceed in worship, turning their attention to (1) the momentary incidents of weather, rain, sunshine, thunder, &c.; (2) the Moon; (3) the Sun and stars, see Payne, History of the New World called America, vol. i, p. 474, cited by Miss Harrison, Themis, p. 390.
[30:2] For the typical way people usually worship, focusing on (1) the immediate weather occurrences, like rain, sunshine, thunder, etc.; (2) the Moon; (3) the Sun and stars, refer to Payne, History of the New World called America, vol. i, p. 474, as mentioned by Miss Harrison, Themis, p. 390.
[31:1] On the subject of Initiations see Webster, Primitive Secret Societies, New York, 1908; Schurtz, Altersklassen und Männerbunde, Berlin, 1902; Van Gennep, Rites de Passage, Paris, 1909; Nilsson, Grundlage des Spartanischen Lebens in Klio xii (1912), pp. 308-40; Themis, p. 337, n. 1. Since the above, Rivers, Social Organization, 1924.
[31:1] For more on Initiations, see Webster, Primitive Secret Societies, New York, 1908; Schurtz, Altersklassen und Männerbunde, Berlin, 1902; Van Gennep, Rites de Passage, Paris, 1909; Nilsson, Grundlage des Spartanischen Lebens in Klio xii (1912), pp. 308-40; Themis, p. 337, n. 1. Since then, Rivers, Social Organization, 1924.
[31:3] Cf. Cardinal Virtues, Pindar, Nem. iii. 72:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Cardinal Virtues, Pindar, Nem. iii. 72:
also Pindar, Pyth. iv. 281.
also Pindar, Pyth. IV. 281.
[32:1] See Woodward in B. S. A. xiv, 83. Nikagoras won four (successive?) victories as μικκιχιζόμενος, πρόπαις, παῖς, and μελλείρην, i. e. from his tenth to fifteenth year. He would then at 14 or 15 become an iran. Plut. Lyc. 17 gives the age of an iran as 20. This agrees with the age of an ἔφηβος at Athens as '15-20', '14-21', 'about 16'; see authorities in Stephanus s. v. ἔφηβος. Such variations in the date of 'puberty ceremonies' are common.
[32:1] See Woodward in B. S. A. xiv, 83. Nikagoras won four (consecutive?) victories as μικκιχιζόμενος, πρόπαις, παῖς, and μελλείρην, meaning from his tenth to fifteenth year. He would then become an iran at 14 or 15. Plut. Lyc. 17 states the age of an iran as 20. This aligns with the age of an ἔφηβος in Athens as '15-20', '14-21', 'about 16'; see sources in Stephanus s. v. ἔφηβος. Such variations in the timing of 'puberty ceremonies' are common.
[33:1] Anaximander apud Simplic. phys. 24, 13; Diels, Fragmente der Vorsokratiker, i. 13. See especially F. M. Cornford, From Religion to Philosophy (Cambridge, 1912), i; also my article on English and Greek Tragedy in Essays of the Oxford English School, 1912. This explanation of the τρίτος σωτήρ is my conjecture.
[33:1] Anaximander in Simplicius, Phys. 24, 13; Diels, Fragments of the Pre-Socratics, i. 13. See especially F. M. Cornford, From Religion to Philosophy (Cambridge, 1912), i; also my article on English and Greek Tragedy in Essays of the Oxford English School, 1912. This explanation of the τρίτος σωτήρ is my guess.
[34:2] Frg. Ap. Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. xxvi . . . ὅτι "πλείη μὲν γαῖα κακῶν πλείη δὲ θάλασσα" καὶ "τοιάδε θνητοῖσι κακὰ κακῶν ἀμφί τε κῆρες εἰλεῦνται, κενεὴ δ' εἴσδυσις οὐδ' ἀθέρι" (MS. αἰθέρι).
[34:2] Frg. Ap. Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. xxvi . . . that "the earth is full of troubles and the sea is full" and "such are the evils for mortals that the fates surround them, with no escape in sight" (MS. aether).
[35:1] Frazer, Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship, 267; F. Cumont, 'Les Actes de S. Dasius', in Analecta Bollandiana, xvi. 5-16: cf. especially what St. Augustine says about the disreputable hordes of would-be martyrs called Circumcelliones. See Index to Augustine, vol. xi in Migne: some passages collected in Seeck, Gesch. d. Untergangs der antiken Welt, vol. iii, Anhang, pp. 503 ff.
[35:1] Frazer, Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship, 267; F. Cumont, 'The Acts of S. Dasius', in Analecta Bollandiana, xvi. 5-16: see especially what St. Augustine says about the disreputable groups of would-be martyrs called Circumcelliones. Check the Index to Augustine, vol. xi in Migne: some passages collected in Seeck, History of the Fall of the Ancient World, vol. iii, Appendix, pp. 503 ff.
[39]
II
THE OLYMPIAN CONQUEST
I. Origin of the Olympians
The historian of early Greece must find himself often on the watch for a particular cardinal moment, generally impossible to date in time and sometimes hard even to define in terms of development, when the clear outline that we call Classical Greece begins to take shape out of the mist. It is the moment when, as Herodotus puts it, 'the Hellenic race was marked off from the barbarian, as more intelligent and more emancipated from silly nonsense'.[39:1] In the eighth century b. c., for instance, so far as our remains indicate, there cannot have been much to show that the inhabitants of Attica and Boeotia and the Peloponnese were markedly superior to those of, say, Lycia or Phrygia, or even Epirus. By the middle of the fifth century the difference is enormous. On the one side is Hellas, on the other the motley tribes of 'barbaroi'.
The historian of early Greece often has to look out for a key moment, which is usually impossible to pinpoint in time and sometimes hard to even define in terms of development, when the clear outline known as Classical Greece starts to emerge from the haze. It’s the moment when, as Herodotus says, "the Hellenic race was distinguished from the barbarian, as more intelligent and more free from silly nonsense." In the eighth century B.C., for example, based on what we have left, there doesn't seem to be much evidence that the people of Attica, Boeotia, and the Peloponnese were significantly superior to those of, say, Lycia or Phrygia, or even Epirus. By the middle of the fifth century, the difference is huge. On one side is Hellas, and on the other are the mixed tribes of 'barbaroi'.
When the change does come and is consciously felt we may notice a significant fact about it. It does not announce itself as what it was, a new thing in the [40]world. It professes to be a revival, or rather an emphatic realization, of something very old. The new spirit of classical Greece, with all its humanity, its intellectual life, its genius for poetry and art, describes itself merely as being 'Hellenic'—like the Hellenes. And the Hellenes were simply, as far as we can make out, much the same as the Achaioi, one of the many tribes of predatory Northmen who had swept down on the Aegean kingdoms in the dawn of Greek history.[40:1]
When the change does happen and we start to feel it consciously, we might notice something important about it. It doesn't reveal itself as a completely new thing in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]world. Instead, it claims to be a revival, or rather a strong realization, of something very old. The new spirit of classical Greece, with all its humanity, its intellectual life, and its talent for poetry and art, refers to itself simply as 'Hellenic'—like the Hellenes. And the Hellenes were essentially, as far as we can tell, quite similar to the Achaioi, one of the many tribes of aggressive Northmen who invaded the Aegean kingdoms at the beginning of Greek history.[40:1]
This claim of a new thing to be old is, in varying degrees, a common characteristic of great movements. The Reformation professed to be a return to the Bible, the Evangelical movement in England a return to the Gospels, the High Church movement a return to the early Church. A large element even in the French Revolution, the greatest of all breaches with the past, had for its ideal a return to Roman republican virtue or to the simplicity of the natural man.[40:2] I noticed quite lately a speech of an American Progressive leader claiming that his principles were simply those of Abraham Lincoln. The tendency is due in part to the almost insuperable difficulty of really inventing a new word to denote a new thing. It is so much easier to take an existing word, especially a famous word with fine associations, and twist it into a new sense. In part, no doubt, it comes from mankind's natural love [41]for these old associations, and the fact that nearly all people who are worth much have in them some instinctive spirit of reverence. Even when striking out a new path they like to feel that they are following at least the spirit of one greater than themselves.
This idea of something new being old is, to varying extents, a common trait of significant movements. The Reformation claimed to go back to the Bible, the Evangelical movement in England aimed to return to the Gospels, and the High Church movement sought to revert to the early Church. A significant aspect of the French Revolution, the biggest break from the past, had as its ideal a return to Roman republican values or to the simplicity of natural humanity.[40:2] I recently noticed a speech by an American Progressive leader asserting that his principles were simply those of Abraham Lincoln. This tendency is partly due to the nearly impossible challenge of genuinely inventing a new word for a new concept. It's much easier to take an existing word, especially one that’s well-known and has strong associations, and give it a new meaning. Additionally, it stems from humanity's natural affection for these old associations and the fact that most people who matter possess some instinctive spirit of reverence. Even when forging a new path, they want to feel like they are following at least the spirit of someone greater than themselves.
The Hellenism of the sixth and fifth centuries was to a great extent what the Hellenism of later ages was almost entirely, an ideal and a standard of culture. The classical Greeks were not, strictly speaking, pure Hellenes by blood. Herodotus, and Thucydides[41:1] are quite clear about that. The original Hellenes were a particular conquering tribe of great prestige, which attracted the surrounding tribes to follow it, imitate it, and call themselves by its name. The Spartans were, to Herodotus, Hellenic; the Athenians on the other hand were not. They were Pelasgian, but by a certain time 'changed into Hellenes and learnt the language'. In historical times we cannot really find any tribe of pure Hellenes in existence, though the name clings faintly to a particular district, not otherwise important, in South Thessaly. Had there been any undoubted Hellenes with incontrovertible pedigrees still going, very likely the ideal would have taken quite a different name. But where no one's ancestry would bear much inspection, the only way to show you were a true Hellene was to behave as such: that is, to approximate to some constantly rising ideal of what the true Hellene should be. In all probability if a Greek of the fifth century, like Aeschylus or even Pindar, had met a group of the real Hellenes or Achaioi of the Migrations, he would have set them down as so many obvious and flaming barbarians.
The Hellenism of the sixth and fifth centuries was largely what the Hellenism of later ages became almost entirely—a standard of culture and an ideal. The classical Greeks weren't, strictly speaking, true Hellenes by blood. Herodotus and Thucydides[41:1] make that clear. The original Hellenes were a specific conquering tribe of great prestige that drew in surrounding tribes to follow and imitate it, adopting its name. The Spartans were considered Hellenic by Herodotus, while the Athenians were not; they were Pelasgian but eventually 'transformed into Hellenes and learned the language.' In historical times, we can't really find any tribe of pure Hellenes that still existed, though the name lingers on in a certain unimportant area in South Thessaly. If there had been any undeniable Hellenes with clear pedigrees still around, the ideal would likely have been named differently. But since no one's ancestry could withstand close scrutiny, the only way to prove you were a true Hellene was to act like one: to match the constantly evolving ideal of what a true Hellene should be. It's likely that if a Greek from the fifth century, like Aeschylus or even Pindar, had encountered a group of the real Hellenes or Achaioi from the Migrations, he would have considered them obvious and unmistakable barbarians.
[42]
We do not know whether the old Hellenes had any general word to denote the surrounding peoples ('Pelasgians and divers other barbarous tribes'[42:1]) whom they conquered or accepted as allies.[42:2] In any case by the time of the Persian Wars (say 500 b. c.) all these tribes together considered themselves Hellenized, bore the name of 'Hellenes', and formed a kind of unity against hordes of 'barbaroi' surrounding them on every side and threatening them especially from the east.
We don’t know if the ancient Greeks had a general term for the surrounding peoples (like the 'Pelasgians and other various barbaric tribes'[42:1]) that they conquered or accepted as allies.[42:2] By the time of the Persian Wars (around 500 B.C.), all these tribes identified as Hellenized, called themselves 'Hellenes', and formed a sort of unity to face the numerous 'barbarians' surrounding them, especially from the east.
Let us consider for a moment the dates. In political history this self-realization of the Greek tribes as Hellenes against barbarians seems to have been first felt in the Ionian settlements on the coast of Asia Minor, where the 'sons of Javan' (Yawan = Ἰάων) clashed as invaders against the native Hittite and Semite. It was emphasized by a similar clash in the further colonies in Pontus and in the West. If we wish for a central moment as representing this self-realization of Greece, I should be inclined to find it in the reign of Pisistratus (560-527 b. c.) when that monarch made, as it were, the first sketch of an Athenian empire based on alliances and took over to Athens the leadership of the Ionian race.
Let’s think for a moment about the dates. In political history, the Greek tribes’ recognition of themselves as Hellenes in opposition to barbarians seems to have first emerged in the Ionian settlements along the coast of Asia Minor, where the 'sons of Javan' (Yawan = Ἰάων) fought as invaders against the local Hittite and Semite populations. This was highlighted by a similar conflict in the later colonies in Pontus and the West. If we’re looking for a pivotal moment that represents this self-awareness of Greece, I would argue that it occurred during the reign of Pisistratus (560-527 b. c.), when that ruler created, in a way, the first outline of an Athenian empire based on alliances and assumed leadership of the Ionian people.
In literature the decisive moment is clear. It came when, in Mr. Mackail's phrase, 'Homer came to Hellas'.[42:3] The date is apparently the same, and the [43]influences at work are the same. It seems to have been under Pisistratus that the Homeric Poems, in some form or other, came from Ionia to be recited in a fixed order at the Panathenaic Festival, and to find a canonical form and a central home in Athens till the end of the classical period. Athens is the centre from which Homeric influence radiates over the mainland of Greece. Its effect upon literature was of course enormous. It can be traced in various ways. By the content of the literature, which now begins to be filled with the heroic saga. By a change of style which emerges in, say, Pindar and Aeschylus when compared with what we know of Corinna or Thespis. More objectively and definitely it can be traced in a remarkable change of dialect. The old Attic poets, like Solon, were comparatively little affected by the epic influence; the later elegists, like Ion, Euenus, and Plato, were steeped in it.[43:1]
In literature, the pivotal moment is clear. It happened when, as Mr. Mackail put it, 'Homer came to Hellas'.[42:3] The date appears to be the same, and the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]influences at play are also the same. It seems that under Pisistratus, the Homeric Poems, in one form or another, were brought from Ionia to be recited in a set order at the Panathenaic Festival, establishing a canonical form and a central presence in Athens until the end of the classical period. Athens became the hub from which Homeric influence spread throughout mainland Greece. Its impact on literature was, of course, enormous. This can be seen in various ways: in the content of literature, which now starts to be filled with heroic tales; in a change of style that emerges, for example, in Pindar and Aeschylus compared to what we know of Corinna or Thespis; and more objectively, in a significant change of dialect. The earlier Attic poets, like Solon, were relatively unaffected by the epic influence, while the later elegists, such as Ion, Euenus, and Plato, were deeply influenced by it.[43:1]
In religion the cardinal moment is the same. It consists in the coming of Homer's 'Olympian Gods', and that is to be the subject of the present essay. I am not, of course, going to describe the cults and characters of the various Olympians. For that inquiry the reader will naturally go to the five learned volumes [44]of my colleague, Dr. Farnell. I wish merely to face certain difficult and, I think, hitherto unsolved problems affecting the meaning and origin and history of the Olympians as a whole.
In religion, the main point is the same. It focuses on the arrival of Homer's 'Olympian Gods,' which will be the subject of this essay. I won’t go into detail about the different cults and characteristics of the various Olympians. For that, the reader can refer to the five scholarly volumes [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] written by my colleague, Dr. Farnell. I just want to address certain complex and, I believe, previously unresolved issues regarding the meaning, origin, and history of the Olympians as a whole.
Herodotus in a famous passage tells us that Homer and Hesiod 'made the generations of the Gods for the Greeks and gave them their names and distinguished their offices and crafts and portrayed their shapes' (2. 53). The date of this wholesale proceeding was, he thinks, perhaps as much as four hundred years before his own day (c. 430 b. c.) but not more. Before that time the Pelasgians—i. e. the primitive inhabitants of Greece as opposed to the Hellenes—were worshipping gods in indefinite numbers, with no particular names; many of them appear as figures carved emblematically with sex-emblems to represent the powers of fertility and generation, like the Athenian 'Herms'. The whole account bristles with points for discussion, but in general it suits very well with the picture drawn in the first of these essays, with its Earth Maidens and Mothers and its projected Kouroi. The background is the pre-Hellenic 'Urdummheit'; the new shape impressed upon it is the great anthropomorphic Olympian family, as defined in the Homeric epos and, more timidly, in Hesiod. But of Hesiod we must speak later.
Herodotus, in a well-known excerpt, tells us that Homer and Hesiod "created the generations of the gods for the Greeks, gave them their names, defined their roles and crafts, and depicted their forms" (2. 53). He believes this occurred roughly four hundred years before his own time (c. 430 b.c.), but not more than that. Before that period, the Pelasgians—meaning the early inhabitants of Greece, as opposed to the Hellenes—were worshiping a multitude of gods without specific names. Many of these gods were represented as figures carved with sexual symbols to signify the powers of fertility and procreation, similar to the Athenian 'Herms'. The entire account is full of discussion points, but it generally aligns well with the depiction presented in the first of these essays, featuring Earth Maidens and Mothers and the envisioned Kouroi. The backdrop is the pre-Hellenic 'Urdummheit'; the new form impressed upon it is the great anthropomorphic Olympian family, as defined in the Homeric epics and, more cautiously, in Hesiod. But we will discuss Hesiod later.
Now who are these Olympian Gods and where do they come from? Homer did not 'make' them out of nothing. But the understanding of them is beset with problems.
Now who are these Olympian Gods and where do they come from? Homer didn't 'create' them out of nothing. But understanding them comes with challenges.
In the first place why are they called 'Olympian'? Are they the Gods of Mount Olympus, the old sacred [45]mountain of Homer's Achaioi, or do they belong to the great sanctuary of Olympia in which Zeus, the lord of the Olympians, had his greatest festival? The two are at opposite ends of Greece, Olympus in North Thessaly in the north-east, Olympia in Elis in the south-west. From which do the Olympians come? On the one hand it is clear in Homer that they dwell on Mount Olympus; they have 'Olympian houses' beyond human sight, on the top of the sacred mountain, which in the Odyssey is identified with heaven. On the other hand, when Pisistratus introduced the worship of Olympian Zeus on a great scale into Athens and built the Olympieum, he seems to have brought him straight from Olympia in Elis. For he introduced the special Elean complex of gods, Zeus, Rhea, Kronos, and Gê Olympia.[45:1]
In the first place, why are they called 'Olympian'? Are they the Gods of Mount Olympus, the ancient sacred [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mountain of Homer's Achaeans, or do they belong to the great sanctuary of Olympia where Zeus, the leader of the Olympians, held his biggest festival? The two locations are at opposite ends of Greece, with Olympus in North Thessaly in the northeast and Olympia in Elis in the southwest. So where do the Olympians originate? On one hand, it's clear from Homer that they reside on Mount Olympus; they have 'Olympian houses' out of human sight, at the summit of the sacred mountain, which in the Odyssey is considered heaven. On the other hand, when Pisistratus brought the worship of Olympian Zeus on a large scale to Athens and built the Olympieum, he seems to have brought him directly from Olympia in Elis. He introduced the specific Elean group of gods, Zeus, Rhea, Kronos, and Gê Olympia.[45:1]
Fortunately this puzzle can be solved. The Olympians belong to both places. It is merely a case of tribal migration. History, confirmed by the study of the Greek dialects, seems to show that these northern Achaioi came down across central Greece and the Gulf of Corinth and settled in Elis.[45:2] They brought with them their Zeus, who was already called 'Olympian', and established him as superior to the existing god, Kronos. The Games became Olympian and the sanctuary by which they were performed 'Olympia'.[45:3]
Fortunately, this puzzle can be solved. The Olympians belong to both places. It's just a case of tribal migration. History, backed by the study of Greek dialects, shows that these northern Achaioi migrated down through central Greece and across the Gulf of Corinth to settle in Elis.[45:2] They brought their Zeus with them, who was already known as 'Olympian', and established him as superior to the existing god, Kronos. The Games became Olympian, and the sanctuary where they were held was named 'Olympia'.[45:3]
[46]
As soon as this point is clear, we understand also why there is more than one Mount Olympus. We can all think of two, one in Thessaly and one across the Aegean in Mysia. But there are many more; some twenty-odd, if I mistake not, in the whole Greek region. It is a pre-Greek word applied to mountains; and it seems clear that the 'Olympian' gods, wherever their worshippers moved, tended to dwell in the highest mountain in the neighbourhood, and the mountain thereby became Olympus.
As soon as this point is clear, we also understand why there’s more than one Mount Olympus. We can all think of two: one in Thessaly and another across the Aegean in Mysia. But there are many more—about twenty, if I’m not mistaken, throughout the whole Greek region. It’s a pre-Greek word used for mountains, and it seems clear that the 'Olympian' gods, wherever their worshippers went, tended to reside in the highest mountain nearby, which then became known as Olympus.
The name, then, explains itself. The Olympians are the mountain gods of the old invading Northmen, the chieftains and princes, each with his comitatus or loose following of retainers and minor chieftains, who broke in upon the ordered splendours of the Aegean palaces and, still more important, on the ordered simplicity of tribal life in the pre-Hellenic villages of the mainland. Now, it is a canon of religious study that all gods reflect the social state, past or present, of their worshippers. From this point of view what appearance do the Olympians of Homer make? What are they there for? What do they do, and what are their relations one to another?
The name explains itself. The Olympians are the mountain gods of the old invading Norsemen, the chieftains and princes, each with his group of followers and lesser chieftains, who disrupted the organized grandeur of the Aegean palaces and, even more importantly, the structured simplicity of tribal life in the pre-Hellenic villages of the mainland. It's a principle of religious study that all gods reflect the social situation—past or present—of their worshippers. From this perspective, how do the Olympians of Homer appear? What is their purpose? What do they do, and how do they relate to one another?
The gods of most nations claim to have created the world. The Olympians make no such claim. The most they ever did was to conquer it. Zeus and his comitatus conquered Cronos and his; conquered and expelled them—sent them migrating beyond the horizon, Heaven knows where. Zeus took the chief dominion and remained a permanent overlord, but he [47]apportioned large kingdoms to his brothers Hades and Poseidon, and confirmed various of his children and followers in lesser fiefs. Apollo went off on his own adventure and conquered Delphi. Athena conquered the Giants. She gained Athens by a conquest over Poseidon, a point of which we will speak later.
The gods of most nations claim to have created the world. The Olympians don’t make any such claim. The most they ever did was conquer it. Zeus and his followers defeated Cronos and his, driving them out—sending them far away, who knows where. Zeus took the main authority and became a permanent ruler, but he gave large kingdoms to his brothers Hades and Poseidon and granted various of his children and followers smaller territories. Apollo went off on his own adventure and conquered Delphi. Athena defeated the Giants. She won Athens by overcoming Poseidon, a point we’ll discuss later.
And when they have conquered their kingdoms, what do they do? Do they attend to the government? Do they promote agriculture? Do they practise trades and industries? Not a bit of it. Why should they do any honest work? They find it easier to live on the revenues and blast with thunderbolts the people who do not pay. They are conquering chieftains, royal buccaneers. They fight, and feast, and play, and make music; they drink deep, and roar with laughter at the lame smith who waits on them. They are never afraid, except of their own king. They never tell lies, except in love and war.
And when they’ve taken over their kingdoms, what do they do? Do they run the government? Do they support farming? Do they engage in trades and crafts? Not at all. Why should they do any honest work? They find it easier to live off the taxes and punish with lightning anyone who doesn’t pay up. They are conquering leaders, royal pirates. They fight, party, play, and make music; they drink heavily and laugh loudly at the lame blacksmith who serves them. They’re never scared, except of their own king. They only lie in matters of love and war.
A few deductions may be from this statement, but they do not affect its main significance. One god, you may say, Hephaistos, is definitely a craftsman. Yes: a smith, a maker of weapons. The one craftsman that a gang of warriors needed to have by them; and they preferred him lame, so that he should not run away. Again, Apollo herded for hire the cattle of Admetus; Apollo and Poseidon built the walls of Troy for Laomedon. Certainly in such stories we have an intrusion of other elements; but in any case the work done is not habitual work, it is a special punishment. Again, it is not denied that the Olympians have some effect on agriculture and on justice: they destroy the harvests of those who offend them, they punish oath-breakers and the like. Even in the Heroic [48]Age itself—if we may adopt Mr. Chadwick's convenient title for the Age of the Migrations—chieftains and gods probably retained some vestiges of the functions they had exercised in more normal and settled times; and besides we must always realize that, in these inquiries, we never meet a simple and uniform figure. We must further remember that these gods are not real people with a real character. They never existed. They are only concepts, exceedingly confused cloudy and changing concepts, in the minds of thousands of diverse worshippers and non-worshippers. They change every time they are thought of, as a word changes every time it is pronounced. Even in the height of the Achaean wars the concept of any one god would be mixed up with traditions and associations drawn from the surrounding populations and their gods; and by the time they come down to us in Homer and our other early literature, they have passed through the minds of many different ages and places, especially Ionia and Athens.
A few conclusions can be drawn from this statement, but they don't change its main importance. One god, Hephaistos, is definitely portrayed as a craftsman. Yes, he’s a blacksmith, a maker of weapons. He’s the one craftsman that a group of warriors needed at their side, and they preferred him to be lame so he wouldn’t run away. Also, Apollo tended to the cattle of Admetus for payment, and Apollo and Poseidon built the walls of Troy for Laomedon. Clearly, in these stories, we see the introduction of other elements; however, the work being done is not routine, it's a specific punishment. It’s also true that the Olympians have some influence on agriculture and justice: they ruin the harvests of those who offend them and punish oath-breakers, among others. Even during the Heroic [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Age—if we can use Mr. Chadwick's convenient title for the Age of the Migrations—chieftains and gods likely retained some remnants of the roles they played in more stable times. We must always keep in mind that, in these discussions, we never encounter a simple and consistent figure. Furthermore, it’s important to remember that these gods aren’t real people with distinct personalities. They never existed. They are just concepts, very muddled, blurry, and constantly changing ideas in the minds of countless different worshippers and non-worshippers. They shift every time they are thought of, just like a word changes each time it is spoken. Even at the height of the Achaean wars, the idea of any single god would be intertwined with traditions and associations from surrounding cultures and their deities; by the time these ideas reach us through Homer and other early literature, they have passed through the minds of many different times and places, especially Ionia and Athens.
The Olympians as described in our text of Homer, or as described in the Athenian recitations of the sixth century, are mutatis mutandis related to the Olympians of the Heroic Age much as the Hellenes of the sixth century are to the Hellenes of the Heroic Age. I say 'mutatis mutandis', because the historical development of a group of imaginary concepts shrined in tradition and romance can never be quite the same as that of the people who conceive them. The realm of fiction is apt both to leap in front and to lag in the rear of the march of real life. Romance will hug picturesque darknesses as well as invent perfections. But the gods of Homer, as we have them, certainly seem to show [49]traces of the process through which they have passed: of an origin among the old conquering Achaioi, a development in the Ionian epic schools, and a final home in Athens.[49:1]
The Olympians as described in our text of Homer, or in the Athenian performances of the sixth century, are mutatis mutandis connected to the Olympians of the Heroic Age, similar to how the Hellenes of the sixth century are related to the Hellenes of the Heroic Age. I say 'mutatis mutandis' because the historical evolution of a group of imagined concepts embedded in tradition and storytelling can never be exactly the same as that of the people who create them. The world of fiction tends to both get ahead of and lag behind the pace of real life. Romance often embraces charming obscurities as well as fabricates idealizations. However, the gods of Homer, as we have them, certainly reflect [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the process they have undergone: originating among the ancient conquering Achaioi, evolving in the Ionian epic schools, and finally settling in Athens.[49:1]
For example, what gods are chiefly prominent in Homer? In the Iliad certainly three, Zeus, Apollo, and Athena, and much the same would hold for the Odyssey. Next to them in importance will be Poseidon, Hera, and Hermes.
For example, which gods are most important in Homer? In the Iliad, definitely three: Zeus, Apollo, and Athena, and the same goes for the Odyssey. Following them in importance are Poseidon, Hera, and Hermes.
Zeus stands somewhat apart. He is one of the very few gods with recognizable and undoubted Indo-germanic names, Djëus, the well-attested sky- and rain-god of the Aryan race. He is Achaian; he is 'Hellanios', the god worshipped by all Hellenes. He is also, curiously enough, Pelasgian, and Mr. A. B. Cook[49:2] can explain to us the seeming contradiction. But the Northern elements in the conception of Zeus have on the whole triumphed over any Pelasgian or Aegean sky-god with which they may have mingled, and Zeus, in spite of his dark hair, may be mainly treated as the patriarchal god of the invading Northmen, passing from the Upper Danube down by his three great sanctuaries, Dodona, Olympus, and Olympia. He had [50]an extraordinary power of ousting or absorbing the various objects of aboriginal worship which he found in his path. The story of Meilichios above (p. 14) is a common one. Of course, we must not suppose that the Zeus of the actual Achaioi was a figure quite like the Zeus of Pheidias or of Homer. There has been a good deal of expurgation in the Homeric Zeus,[50:1] as Mr. Cook clearly shows. The Counsellor and Cloud-compeller of classical Athens was the wizard and rainmaker of earlier times; and the All-Father surprises us in Thera and Crete by appearing both as a babe and as a Kouros in spring dances and initiation rituals.[50:2] It is a long way from these conceptions to the Zeus of Aeschylus, a figure as sublime as the Jehovah of Job; but the lineage seems clear.
Zeus stands a bit apart. He is one of the very few gods with recognizable and undeniable Indo-Germanic names, Djëus, the well-known sky and rain god of the Aryan race. He's Achaian; he's 'Hellanios', the god worshipped by all Hellenes. Interestingly, he’s also Pelasgian, and Mr. A. B. Cook[49:2] can explain the apparent contradiction. However, the Northern elements in the idea of Zeus have mostly prevailed over any Pelasgian or Aegean sky god that may have mixed with him. Despite his dark hair, Zeus can mainly be seen as the patriarchal god of the invading Northmen, moving from the Upper Danube through his three great sanctuaries: Dodona, Olympus, and Olympia. He had [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]an extraordinary ability to replace or absorb various objects of native worship he encountered along the way. The story of Meilichios above (p. 14) is a common one. Of course, we shouldn't assume that the Zeus of the real Achaioi was the same as the Zeus of Pheidias or Homer. There's been quite a bit of purification in the Homeric Zeus,[50:1] as Mr. Cook clearly shows. The Counsel and Cloud-Compeller of classical Athens was the wizard and rainmaker of earlier times; and the All-Father surprises us in Thera and Crete by appearing both as a baby and as a Kouros in spring dances and initiation rituals.[50:2] It's a long way from these concepts to the Zeus of Aeschylus, a figure as sublime as the Jehovah of Job; but the lineage seems clear.
Zeus is the Achaean Sky-god. His son Phoebus Apollo is of more complex make. On one side he is clearly a Northman. He has connexions with the Hyperboreans.[50:3] He has a 'sacred road' leading far into the North, along which offerings are sent back from shrine to shrine beyond the bounds of Greek knowledge. Such 'sacred roads' are normally the roads by which the God himself has travelled; the offerings are sent back from the new sanctuary to the old. On the other side Apollo reaches back to an Aegean matriarchal Kouros. His home is Delos, where he has a mother, Leto, but no very visible father. He leads the ships of his islanders, sometimes in the form of a dolphin. He is no 'Hellene'. In the fighting [51]at Troy he is against the Achaioi: he destroys the Greek host, he champions Hector, he even slays Achilles. In the Homeric hymn to Apollo we read that when the great archer draws near to Olympus all the gods tremble and start from their seats; Leto alone, and of course Zeus, hold their ground.[51:1] What this god's original name was at Delos we cannot be sure: he has very many names and 'epithets'. But he early became identified with a similar god at Delphi and adopted his name, 'Apollôn', or, in the Delphic and Dorian form, 'Apellôn'—presumably the Kouros projected from the Dorian gatherings called 'apellae'.[51:2] As Phoibos he is a sun-god, and from classical times onward we often find him definitely identified with the Sun, a distinction which came easily to a Kouros.
Zeus is the Achaean god of the sky. His son, Phoebus Apollo, is more complex. On one hand, he clearly has Northern roots, with connections to the Hyperboreans.[50:3] There's a 'sacred road' that stretches far into the North, where offerings are sent from shrine to shrine beyond the limits of Greek knowledge. These 'sacred roads' are typically the paths the god himself has traveled; the offerings are returned from the new sanctuary to the old one. On the other hand, Apollo reaches back to a matriarchal Kouros from the Aegean. His home is Delos, where he has a mother, Leto, but no prominent father figure. He leads the ships of his islanders, sometimes taking the form of a dolphin. He is not a 'Hellene.' During the fighting[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]at Troy, he opposes the Achaioi: he devastates the Greek army, supports Hector, and even kills Achilles. In the Homeric hymn to Apollo, we learn that when the great archer approaches Olympus, all the gods tremble and leap from their seats; only Leto and, of course, Zeus, stand firm.[51:1] We can't be sure what the god's original name was at Delos, as he has many names and titles. However, he was soon identified with a similar god at Delphi and took on the name 'Apollôn,' or, in the Delphic and Dorian form, 'Apellôn'—likely stemming from the Dorian gatherings known as 'apellae.'[51:2] As Phoibos, he is a sun god, and from classical times onward, he is frequently recognized as the Sun, a title that easily fits a Kouros.
In any case, and this is the important point, he is at Delos the chief god of the Ionians. The Ionians are defined by Herodotus as those tribes and cities who were sprung from Athens and kept the Apaturia. They recognized Delos as their holy place and worshipped Apollo Patrôos as their ancestor.[51:3] The Ionian Homer has naturally brought us the Ionian god; and, significantly enough, though the tradition makes him an enemy of the Greeks, and the poets have to accept the tradition, there is no tendency to crab or belittle him. He is the most splendid and awful of Homer's Olympians.
In any case, and this is the key point, he is the main god of the Ionians at Delos. Herodotus defines the Ionians as those tribes and cities that originated from Athens and celebrated the Apaturia. They viewed Delos as their sacred site and worshipped Apollo Patrôos as their ancestor.[51:3] The Ionian Homer has naturally presented us with the Ionian god; and interestingly, although tradition portrays him as an enemy of the Greeks, and the poets have to go along with that tradition, there is no inclination to criticize or diminish him. He is the most magnificent and fearsome of Homer's Olympians.
[52]
The case of Pallas Athena is even simpler, though it leads to a somewhat surprising result. What Apollo is to Ionia that, and more, Athena is to Athens. There are doubtless foreign elements in Athena, some Cretan and Ionian, some Northern.[52:1] But her whole appearance in history and literature tells the same story as her name. Athens is her city and she is the goddess of Athens, the Athena or Athenaia Korê. In Athens she can be simply 'Parthenos', the Maiden; elsewhere she is the 'Attic' or 'Athenian Maiden'. As Glaucopis she is identified or associated with the Owl that was the sacred bird of Athens. As Pallas she seems to be a Thunder-maiden, a sort of Keraunia or bride of Keraunos. A Palladion consists of two thunder-shields, set one above the other like a figure 8, and we can trace in art-types the development of this 8 into a human figure. It seems clear that the old Achaioi cannot have called their warrior-maiden, daughter of Zeus, by the name Athena or Athenaia. The Athenian goddess must have come in from Athenian influence, and it is strange to find how deep into the heart of the poems that influence must have reached. If we try to conjecture whose place it is that Athena has taken, it is worth remarking that her regular epithet, 'daughter of Zeus', belongs in Sanskrit to the Dawn-goddess, Eôs.[52:2] The transition might be helped by some touches of the Dawn-goddess that seem to linger about Athena in myth. The rising Sun stayed his horses while Athena was born from [53]the head of Zeus. Also she was born amid a snowstorm of gold. And Eôs, on the other hand, is, like Athena, sometimes the daughter of the Giant Pallas.[53:1]
The case of Pallas Athena is even simpler, yet it leads to a somewhat surprising outcome. What Apollo is to Ionia, Athena is to Athens, and then some. There are undoubtedly foreign elements in Athena, some from Crete and Ionia, and some from the North.[52:1] However, her entire presence in history and literature tells the same story as her name. Athens is her city, and she is the goddess of Athens, the Athena or Athenaia Korê. In Athens, she can simply be called 'Parthenos,' the Maiden; elsewhere, she's known as the 'Attic' or 'Athenian Maiden.' As Glaucopis, she is identified with the Owl, which was the sacred bird of Athens. As Pallas, she appears to be a Thunder-maiden, a sort of Keraunia or bride of Keraunos. A Palladion consists of two thunder-shields, stacked one above the other like a figure 8, and we can trace in art the development of this 8 into a human figure. It's clear that the old Achaeans couldn't have referred to their warrior-maiden, daughter of Zeus, as Athena or Athenaia. The Athenian goddess must have emerged from Athenian influence, and it's interesting to find how deep into the core of the poems that influence reaches. If we try to speculate whose place Athena has taken, it’s notable that her regular epithet, 'daughter of Zeus,' corresponds in Sanskrit to the Dawn-goddess, Eôs.[52:2] The transition might be aided by some traits of the Dawn-goddess that seem to linger around Athena in myth. The rising Sun paused his horses while Athena was born from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the head of Zeus. She was also born amid a snowstorm of gold. Additionally, Eôs, like Athena, is sometimes described as the daughter of the Giant Pallas.[53:1]
Our three chief Olympians, then, explain themselves very easily. A body of poetry and tradition, in its origin dating from the Achaioi of the Migrations, growing for centuries in the hands of Ionian bards, and reaching its culminating form at Athens, has prominent in it the Achaian Zeus, the Ionian Apollo, the Athenian Korê—the same Korê who descended in person to restore the exiled Pisistratus to his throne.[53:2]
Our three main Olympians explain themselves quite straightforwardly. A body of poetry and tradition, originally dating back to the Achaeans of the Migrations, has developed over centuries through the work of Ionian bards, culminating in its final form in Athens. This tradition prominently features the Achaian Zeus, the Ionian Apollo, and the Athenian Kore—the same Kore who came down in person to bring the exiled Pisistratus back to his throne.[53:2]
[54]
We need only throw a glance in passing at a few of the other Olympians. Why, for instance, should Poseidon be so prominent? In origin he is a puzzling figure. Besides the Achaean Earth-shaking brother of Zeus in Thessaly there seems to be some Pelasgian or Aegean god present in him. He is closely connected with Libya; he brings the horse from there.[54:1] At times he exists in order to be defeated; defeated in Athens by Athena, in Naxos by Dionysus, in Aegina by Zeus, in Argos by Hera, in Acrocorinth by Helios though he continues to hold the Isthmus. In Trozen he shares a temple on more or less equal terms with Athena.[54:2] Even in Troy he is defeated and cast out from the walls his own hands had built.[54:3] These problems we need not for the present face. By the time that concerns us most the Earth-Shaker is a sea-god, specially important to the sea-peoples of Athens and Ionia. He is the father of Neleus, the ancestor of the Ionian kings. His temple at Cape Mykale is the scene of the Panionia, and second only to Delos as a religious centre of the Ionian tribes. He has intimate relations with Attica too. Besides the ancient contest with Athena for the possession of the land, he appears [55]as the father of Theseus, the chief Athenian hero. He is merged in other Attic heroes, like Aigeus and Erechtheus. He is the special patron of the Athenian knights. Thus his prominence in Homer is very natural.
We just need to take a quick look at a few of the other Olympians. Why, for example, is Poseidon so prominent? His origins are quite puzzling. Beyond being the earth-shaking brother of Zeus from Thessaly, there seems to be some Pelasgian or Aegean god mixed into his identity. He has a strong connection to Libya; he brings the horse from there.[54:1] Sometimes he seems to exist just to be defeated; he loses to Athena in Athens, to Dionysus in Naxos, to Zeus in Aegina, to Hera in Argos, and to Helios in Acrocorinth, even though he still holds the Isthmus. In Trozen, he shares a temple more or less equally with Athena.[54:2] Even in Troy, he is defeated and thrown out from the walls he built himself.[54:3] We don't need to deal with these issues right now. By the time we're most concerned with, the Earth-Shaker has become a sea god, especially important to the sea peoples of Athens and Ionia. He is the father of Neleus, who is the ancestor of the Ionian kings. His temple at Cape Mykale is where the Panionia takes place and is second only to Delos as a religious center for the Ionian tribes. He also has close ties to Attica. Besides the ancient contest with Athena for control of the land, he appears [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]as the father of Theseus, the main Athenian hero. He is also connected to other Attic heroes, like Aigeus and Erechtheus. That's why his prominence in Homer makes a lot of sense.
What of Hermes? His history deserves a long monograph to itself; it is so exceptionally instructive. Originally, outside Homer, Hermes was simply an old upright stone, a pillar furnished with the regular Pelasgian sex-symbol of procreation. Set up over a tomb he is the power that generates new lives, or, in the ancient conception, brings the souls back to be born again. He is the Guide of the Dead, the Psychopompos, the divine Herald between the two worlds. If you have a message for the dead, you speak it to the Herm at the grave. This notion of Hermes as herald may have been helped by his use as a boundary-stone—the Latin Terminus. Your boundary-stone is your representative, the deliverer of your message, to the hostile neighbour or alien. If you wish to parley with him, you advance up to your boundary-stone. If you go, as a Herald, peacefully, into his territory, you place yourself under the protection of the same sacred stone, the last sign that remains of your own safe country. If you are killed or wronged, it is he, the immovable Watcher, who will avenge you.
What about Hermes? His story deserves a long paper all on its own; it's incredibly insightful. Originally, apart from Homer, Hermes was just an old upright stone, a pillar with the traditional Pelasgian sex-symbol of procreation. Placed over a tomb, he represents the force that brings new lives into existence or, in ancient belief, returns souls to be reborn. He is the Guide of the Dead, the Psychopompos, the divine Messenger between the two worlds. If you have a message for the dead, you convey it to the Herm at the grave. This idea of Hermes as a messenger might have been influenced by his role as a boundary marker—the Latin Terminus. Your boundary marker acts as your representative, delivering your message to a hostile neighbor or outsider. If you want to negotiate with him, you approach your boundary marker. If you go, as a Messenger, peacefully into his territory, you put yourself under the protection of the same sacred stone, the last reminder of your own secure land. If you are killed or wronged, it is he, the unmovable Watcher, who will take revenge for you.
Now this phallic stone post was quite unsuitable to Homer. It was not decent; it was not quite human; and every personage in Homer has to be both. In the Iliad Hermes is simply removed, and a beautiful creation or tradition, Iris, the rainbow-goddess, takes his place as the messenger from heaven to earth. In the Odyssey he is admitted, but so changed and castigated that no one would recognize the old Herm [56]in the beautiful and gracious youth who performs the gods' messages. I can only detect in his language one possible trace of his old Pelasgian character.[56:1]
Now, this phallic stone post was totally inappropriate for Homer. It wasn't decent; it wasn't fully human; and every character in Homer needs to be both. In the Iliad, Hermes is simply removed, and the beautiful figure, Iris, the goddess of the rainbow, takes his place as the messenger from heaven to earth. In the Odyssey, he is included, but so altered and refined that no one would recognize the old Herm [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in the charming and graceful youth who delivers the gods' messages. I can only see one possible hint of his old Pelasgian identity in his language.[56:1]
Pausanias knew who worked the transformation. In speaking of Hermes among the other 'Workers', who were 'pillars in square form', he says, 'As to Hermes, the poems of Homer have given currency to the report that he is a servant of Zeus and leads down the spirits of the departed to Hades'.[56:2] In the magic papyri Hermes returns to something of his old functions; he is scarcely to be distinguished from the Agathos Daimon. But thanks to Homer he is purified of his old phallicism.
Pausanias knew who was behind the transformation. While talking about Hermes among the other 'Workers,' who were 'pillars in square form,' he mentions, 'According to the poems of Homer, it’s widely believed that he is a servant of Zeus and guides the spirits of the deceased to Hades.'[56:2] In the magic papyri, Hermes returns to some of his previous roles; he is hardly distinguishable from the Agathos Daimon. However, thanks to Homer, he is freed from his earlier phallic associations.
Hera, too, the wife of Zeus, seems to have a curious past behind her. She has certainly ousted the original wife, Dione, whose worship continued unchallenged in far Dodona, from times before Zeus descended upon Greek lands. When he invaded Thessaly he seems to have left Dione behind and wedded the Queen of the conquered territory. Hera's permanent epithet is 'Argeia', 'Argive'. She is the Argive Korê or Year-Maiden, as Athena is the Attic, Cypris the Cyprian. But Argos in Homer denotes two different places, a watered plain in the Peloponnese and a watered plain in Thessaly. Hera was certainly the chief goddess of Peloponnesian Argos in historic times, and had brought her consort Herakles[56:3] along with her, but at one time she seems to have belonged to the Thessalian Argos.
Hera, the wife of Zeus, also has an interesting history. She definitely replaced his first wife, Dione, whose worship continued without interruption in distant Dodona, from before Zeus arrived in Greece. When he took over Thessaly, it seems he left Dione behind and married the queen of the conquered land. Hera's main title is 'Argeia,' meaning 'Argive.' She is the Argive Korê or Year-Maiden, just like Athena is the Attic and Cypris is the Cyprian. However, in Homer's works, Argos refers to two different places: a lush plain in the Peloponnese and one in Thessaly. By historical times, Hera was certainly the primary goddess of Peloponnesian Argos and brought her consort Herakles[56:3] with her, but at one point, she seems to have been associated with Thessalian Argos.
[57]
She helped Thessalian Jason to launch the ship Argo, and they launched it from Thessalian Pagasae. In the Argonautica she is a beautiful figure, gracious and strong, the lovely patroness of the young hero. No element of strife is haunting her. But in the Iliad for some reason she is unpopular. She is a shrew, a scold, and a jealous wife. Why? Miss Harrison suggests that the quarrel with Zeus dates from the time of the invasion, when he was the conquering alien and she the native queen of the land.[57:1] It may be, too, that the Ionian poets who respected their own Apollo and Athena and Poseidon, regarded Hera as representing some race or tribe that they disliked. A goddess of Dorian Argos might be as disagreeable as a Dorian. It seems to be for some reason like this that Aphrodite, identified with Cyprus or some centre among Oriental barbarians, is handled with so much disrespect; that Ares, the Thracian Kouros, a Sun-god and War-god, is treated as a mere bully and coward and general pest.[57:2]
She helped Thessalian Jason launch the ship Argo, which they launched from Thessalian Pagasae. In the Argonautica, she is portrayed as a beautiful, graceful, and strong figure, the charming patroness of the young hero. There’s no hint of conflict surrounding her. However, in the Iliad, she seems to be unpopular for some reason. She is depicted as a nagging wife and a jealous woman. Why is that? Miss Harrison suggests that the conflict with Zeus originates from the time of the invasion, when he was the conquering outsider and she was the native queen of the land.[57:1] It might also be that the Ionian poets, who admired their own Apollo, Athena, and Poseidon, viewed Hera as representing a race or tribe they didn’t like. A goddess from Dorian Argos could be as unappealing as a Dorian person. This might also explain why Aphrodite, connected with Cyprus or some center among Eastern barbarians, is treated with such disrespect; similarly, Ares, the Thracian Kouros, a Sun-god and War-god, is depicted as nothing more than a bully, coward, and overall nuisance.[57:2]
There is not much faith in these gods, as they appear to us in the Homeric Poems, and not much respect, except perhaps for Apollo and Athena and Poseidon. The buccaneer kings of the Heroic Age, cut loose from all local and tribal pieties, intent only on personal gain and glory, were not the people to build up a powerful religious faith. They left that, as they left agriculture and handiwork, to the nameless common folk.[57:3] And [58]it was not likely that the bards of cultivated and scientific Ionia should waste much religious emotion on a system which was clearly meant more for romance than for the guiding of life.
There isn't much faith in these gods, as they show up in the Homeric Poems, and not much respect, except maybe for Apollo, Athena, and Poseidon. The pirate kings of the Heroic Age, detached from all local and tribal duties and focused only on personal gain and glory, weren't the kind of people to foster a strong religious faith. They left that, just like they left farming and crafts, to the nameless common folks.[57:3] And [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]it’s unlikely that the bards of educated and scientific Ionia would spend much emotional energy on a belief system that was clearly designed more for romance than for guiding life.
Yet the power of romance is great. In the memory of Greece the kings and gods of the Heroic Age were transfigured. What had been really an age of buccaneering violence became in memory an age of chivalry and splendid adventure. The traits that were at all tolerable were idealized; those that were intolerable were either expurgated, or, if that was impossible, were mysticized and explained away. And the savage old Olympians became to Athens and the mainland of Greece from the sixth century onward emblems of high humanity and religious reform.
Yet the power of romance is powerful. In the memory of Greece, the kings and gods of the Heroic Age were transformed. What had truly been a time of ruthless violence became, in memory, a time of chivalry and grand adventure. The traits that were somewhat acceptable were idealized; those that were unacceptable were either removed or, if that wasn't possible, were romanticized and rationalized. And the brutal old Olympians became, for Athens and mainland Greece from the sixth century onward, symbols of high humanity and religious reform.
II. The Religious Value of the Olympians
Now to some people this statement may seem a wilful paradox, yet I believe it to be true. The Olympian religion, radiating from Homer at the Panathenaea, produced what I will venture to call exactly a religious reformation. Let us consider how, with all its flaws and falsehoods, it was fitted to attempt such a work.
Now, to some people this statement may seem like a deliberate contradiction, but I believe it to be true. The Olympian religion, originating from Homer at the Panathenaea, led to what I would dare to call a true religious reformation. Let's consider how, despite all its flaws and falsehoods, it was positioned to undertake such a task.
In the first place the Poems represent an Achaian tradition, the tradition of a Northern conquering race, organized on a patriarchal monogamous system vehemently distinct from the matrilinear customs of the Aegean or Hittite races, with their polygamy and polyandry, their agricultural rites, their sex-emblems and fertility goddesses. Contrast for a moment the sort of sexless Valkyrie who appears in the Iliad under the name of Athena with the Korê of Ephesus, strangely called Artemis, a shapeless fertility figure, [59]covered with innumerable breasts. That suggests the contrast that I mean.
In the first place, the Poems reflect an Achaian tradition, the legacy of a Northern conquering race, organized around a patriarchal monogamous system that is sharply different from the matrilineal customs of the Aegean or Hittite peoples, with their polygamy and polyandry, their agricultural rituals, their sex symbols, and their fertility goddesses. For a moment, contrast the sexless Valkyrie who appears in the Iliad as Athena with the Korê of Ephesus, oddly named Artemis, a formless fertility figure, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]covered in countless breasts. That highlights the contrast I’m talking about.
Secondly, the poems are by tradition aristocratic; they are the literature of chieftains, alien to low popular superstition. True, the poems as we have them are not Court poems. That error ought not to be so often repeated. As we have them they are poems recited at a Panegyris, or public festival. But they go back in ultimate origin to something like lays sung in a royal hall. And the contrast between the Homeric gods and the gods found outside Homer is well compared by Mr. Chadwick[59:1] to the difference between the gods of the Edda and the historical traces of religion outside the Edda. The gods who feast with Odin in Asgard, forming an organized community or comitatus, seem to be the gods of the kings, distinct from the gods of the peasants, cleaner and more warlike and lordlier, though in actual religious quality much less vital.
Secondly, the poems are traditionally aristocratic; they represent the literature of leaders, separate from common superstitions. It’s true that the poems we have aren’t Court poems. That mistake shouldn’t be repeated so often. As we have them, they are poems performed at a Panegyris, or public festival. But they trace their origins back to something like songs sung in a royal hall. The difference between the Homeric gods and those found outside of Homer is well compared by Mr. Chadwick[59:1] to the distinction between the gods of the Edda and the historical aspects of religion beyond the Edda. The gods who feast with Odin in Asgard, forming an organized community or comitatus, appear to be the gods of the kings, different from the gods of the common people—cleaner, more warlike, and more noble, although in terms of actual religious significance, they are much less vital.
Thirdly, the poems in their main stages are Ionian, and Ionia was for many reasons calculated to lead the forward movement against the 'Urdummheit'. For one thing, Ionia reinforced the old Heroic tradition, in having much the same inward freedom. The Ionians are the descendants of those who fled from the invaders across the sea, leaving their homes, tribes, and tribal traditions. Wilamowitz has well remarked how the imagination of the Greek mainland is dominated by the gigantic sepulchres of unknown kings, which the fugitives to Asia had left behind them and half forgotten.[59:2]
Thirdly, the poems in their main stages are Ionian, and Ionia was, for many reasons, set up to lead the charge against the 'Urdummheit'. For one thing, Ionia reinforced the old Heroic tradition, having a similar kind of inner freedom. The Ionians are the descendants of those who fled from invaders across the sea, leaving behind their homes, tribes, and tribal traditions. Wilamowitz has rightly pointed out how the imagination of the Greek mainland is shaped by the massive tombs of unknown kings, which the refugees to Asia had left behind and mostly forgotten.[59:2]
[60]
Again, when the Ionians settled on the Asiatic coasts they were no doubt to some extent influenced, but they were far more repelled by the barbaric tribes of the interior. They became conscious, as we have said, of something that was Hellenic, as distinct from something else that was barbaric, and the Hellenic part of them vehemently rejected what struck them as superstitious, cruel, or unclean. And lastly, we must remember that Ionia was, before the rise of Athens, not only the most imaginative and intellectual part of Greece, but by far the most advanced in knowledge and culture. The Homeric religion is a step in the self-realization of Greece, and such self-realization naturally took its rise in Ionia.
Once again, when the Ionians settled along the Asian coasts, they were definitely influenced to some degree, but they were much more pushed away by the barbaric tribes from the interior. They became aware, as we mentioned, of something that was distinctly Hellenic, separate from what they perceived as barbaric, and the Hellenic aspect of their identity fiercely rejected what seemed superstitious, cruel, or unclean. Finally, we should note that Ionia was, before the rise of Athens, not only the most creative and intellectual part of Greece but also by far the most advanced in knowledge and culture. The Homeric religion represents a step in Greece's self-realization, and this self-awareness naturally emerged in Ionia.
Granted, then, that Homer was calculated to produce a kind of religious reformation in Greece, what kind of reformation was it? We are again reminded of St. Paul. It was a move away from the 'beggarly elements' towards some imagined person behind them. The world was conceived as neither quite without external governance, nor as merely subject to the incursions of mana snakes and bulls and thunder-stones and monsters, but as governed by an organized body of personal and reasoning rulers, wise and bountiful fathers, like man in mind and shape, only unspeakably higher.
Granted, then, that Homer was intended to inspire a kind of religious reformation in Greece, what kind of reformation was it? We are once again reminded of St. Paul. It represented a shift away from the 'basic elements' towards a conceived figure behind them. The world was viewed as neither completely free of external authority nor just subject to the assaults of mana, snakes, bulls, thunder-stones, and monsters, but as being governed by an organized group of personal and reasoning leaders, wise and generous fathers, similar to humans in mind and form, but infinitely greater.
For a type of this Olympian spirit we may take a phenomenon that has perhaps sometimes wearied us: the reiterated insistence in the reliefs of the best period on the strife of men against centaurs or of gods against giants. Our modern sympathies are apt to side with the giants and centaurs. An age of order likes romantic violence, as landsmen safe in their houses like [61]storms at sea. But to the Greek, this battle was full of symbolical meaning. It is the strife, the ultimate victory, of human intelligence, reason, and gentleness, against what seems at first the overwhelming power of passion and unguided strength. It is Hellas against the brute world.[61:1]
For an example of this Olympian spirit, we can look at a phenomenon that might have worn us out: the repeated focus in the reliefs from the best period on the battles between men and centaurs or gods and giants. Our modern sympathies often lean towards the giants and centaurs. A stable society enjoys romantic violence, much like people safe at home enjoy storms at sea. But for the Greeks, this conflict was deeply symbolic. It represents the struggle, the ultimate triumph of human intelligence, reason, and kindness over what initially seems like the overpowering force of passion and unrestrained strength. It’s Hellas versus the savage world.[61:1]
The victory of Hellenism over barbarism, of man over beast: that was the aim, but was it ever accomplished? The Olympian gods as we see them in art appear so calm, so perfect, so far removed from the atmosphere of acknowledged imperfection and spiritual striving, that what I am now about to say may again seem a deliberate paradox. It is nevertheless true that the Olympian Religion is only to the full intelligible and admirable if we realize it as a superb and baffled endeavour, not a telos or completion but a movement and effort of life.
The triumph of Hellenism over barbarism, of humanity over the animal instinct: that was the goal, but was it ever achieved? The Olympian gods, as depicted in art, appear so calm, so flawless, and so distant from the reality of acknowledged imperfection and spiritual striving that what I'm about to say might again sound like a deliberate contradiction. However, it's true that the Olympian Religion is fully understandable and admirable only if we recognize it as a brilliant yet frustrating attempt, not as a final goal or completion but as a dynamic process and effort of life.
We may analyse the movement into three main elements: a moral expurgation of the old rites, an attempt to bring order into the old chaos, and lastly [62]an adaptation to new social needs. We will take the three in order.
We can break down the movement into three main parts: a moral cleanup of the old rituals, an effort to bring order to the previous chaos, and finally [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]an adjustment to new social needs. We'll go through these three one by one.
In the first place, it gradually swept out of religion, or at least covered with a decent veil, that great mass of rites which was concerned with the Food-supply and the Tribe-supply and aimed at direct stimulation of generative processes.[62:1] It left only a few reverent and mystic rituals, a few licensed outbursts of riotous indecency in comedy and the agricultural festivals. It swept away what seems to us a thing less dangerous, a large part of the worship of the dead. Such worship, our evidence shows us, gave a loose rein to superstition. To the Olympian movement it was vulgar, it was semi-barbarous, it was often bloody. We find that it has almost disappeared from Homeric Athens at a time when the monuments show it still flourishing in un-Homeric Sparta. The Olympian movement swept away also, at least for two splendid centuries, the worship of the man-god, with its diseased atmosphere of megalomania and blood-lust.[62:2] These things return with the fall of Hellenism; but the great period, as it urges man to use all his powers of thought, of daring and endurance, of social organization, so it bids him remember that he is a man like other men, subject to the same laws and bound to reckon with the same death.
First of all, it gradually separated from religion, or at least covered with a proper cloak, that large assortment of rituals related to food supply and tribal needs, which aimed at directly stimulating generative processes.[62:1] It left behind just a few respected and mystical rituals, some permitted outbursts of wild indecency in comedy, and agricultural festivals. It eliminated what seems to us less threatening, a significant portion of the worship of the dead. Our evidence shows that this worship allowed superstition to run wild. To the Olympian movement, it was crass, semi-barbaric, and often violent. We see that it nearly vanished from Homeric Athens at a time when monuments indicate it was still thriving in un-Homeric Sparta. The Olympian movement also erased, at least for two glorious centuries, the worship of the man-god, with its toxic atmosphere of megalomania and bloodlust.[62:2] These elements returned with the decline of Hellenism; but during this great era, as it encouraged humans to utilize all their capacities for thought, courage, endurance, and social organization, it also reminded them that they are merely human, subject to the same laws and destined to confront the same death.
So much for the moral expurgation: next for the bringing of intellectual order. To parody the words of Anaxagoras, 'In the early religion all things were together, till the Homeric system came and arranged them'.
So much for the moral cleansing: now it's time to bring some intellectual order. To paraphrase Anaxagoras, "In the early religion, everything was mixed together until the Homeric system came and organized it."
[63]
We constantly find in the Greek pantheon beings who can be described as πολλῶν ὀνομάτων μορφὴ μἴα, 'one form of many names'. Each tribe, each little community, sometimes one may almost say each caste—the Children of the Bards, the Children of the Potters—had its own special gods. Now as soon as there was any general 'Sunoikismos' or 'Settling-together', any effective surmounting of the narrowest local barriers, these innumerable gods tended to melt into one another. Under different historical circumstances this process might have been carried resolutely through and produced an intelligible pantheon in which each god had his proper function and there was no overlapping—one Korê, one Kouros, one Sun-God, and so on. But in Greece that was impossible. Imaginations had been too vivid, and local types had too often become clearly personified and differentiated. The Maiden of Athens, Athena, did no doubt absorb some other Korai, but she could not possibly combine with her of Cythêra or Cyprus, or Ephesus, nor with the Argive Korê or the Delian or the Brauronian. What happened was that the infinite cloud of Maidens was greatly reduced and fell into four or five main types. The Korai of Cyprus, Cythêra, Corinth, Eryx, and some other places were felt to be one, and became absorbed in the great figure of Aphrodite. Artemis absorbed a quantity more, including those of Delos and Brauron, of various parts of Arcadia and Sparta, and even, as we saw, the fertility Korê of Ephesus. Doubtless she and the Delian were originally much closer together, but the Delian differentiated towards ideal virginity, the Ephesian towards ideal fruitfulness. The Kouroi, or Youths, in the same way were absorbed into some [64]half-dozen great mythological shapes, Apollo, Ares, Hermes, Dionysus, and the like.
We continuously encounter in the Greek pantheon beings that can be characterized as πολλῶν ὀνομάτων μορφὴ μἴα, 'one form of many names'. Each tribe and small community, and we might say even each caste—the Children of the Bards, the Children of the Potters—had its unique gods. As soon as there was any general 'Sunoikismos' or 'Settling-together', which effectively transcended the narrowest local boundaries, these countless gods began to merge into one another. Depending on historical circumstances, this process could have been thoroughly completed and produced a coherent pantheon where each god had a distinct function, with no overlap—one Korê, one Kouros, one Sun-God, and so on. However, in Greece, that was not possible. The imaginations were too vivid, and local deities had frequently become clearly personified and differentiated. The Maiden of Athens, Athena, certainly absorbed some other Korai, but she could never merge with her counterparts from Cythêra or Cyprus, or Ephesus, nor with the Argive Korê or the Delian or Brauronian ones. Instead, what occurred was that the countless Maidens were significantly reduced and classified into four or five main types. The Korai of Cyprus, Cythêra, Corinth, Eryx, and a few other locations were perceived as one and were absorbed into the grand figure of Aphrodite. Artemis integrated many others, including those from Delos and Brauron, from various parts of Arcadia and Sparta, and even, as we noted, the fertility Korê of Ephesus. Undoubtedly, she and the Delian were originally much more similar, but the Delian evolved towards an ideal of virginity, while the Ephesian moved towards an ideal of fertility. Similarly, the Kouroi, or Youths, were integrated into a few significant mythological figures like Apollo, Ares, Hermes, Dionysus, and others.
As so often in Greek development, we are brought up against the immense formative power of fiction or romance. The simple Korê or Kouros was a figure of indistinct outline with no history or personality. Like the Roman functional gods, such beings were hardly persons; they melted easily one into another. But when the Greek imagination had once done its work upon them, a figure like Athena or Aphrodite had become, for all practical purposes, a definite person, almost as definite as Achilles or Odysseus, as Macbeth or Falstaff. They crystallize hard. They will no longer melt or blend, at least not at an ordinary temperature. In the fourth and third centuries we hear a great deal about the gods all being one, 'Zeus the same as Hades, Hades as Helios, Helios the same as Dionysus',[64:1] but the amalgamation only takes place in the white heat of ecstatic philosophy or the rites of religious mysticism.
As is often the case in Greek development, we encounter the enormous shaping power of fiction or romance. The simple Korê or Kouros was a figure with vague outlines, lacking history or personality. Similar to the Roman functional gods, these beings were barely persons; they easily merged into one another. However, once the Greek imagination did its work on them, figures like Athena or Aphrodite became, for all practical purposes, distinct personalities, almost as clear as Achilles or Odysseus, or Macbeth or Falstaff. They solidified. They can no longer merge or blend, at least not at a normal temperature. In the fourth and third centuries, we hear a lot about all the gods being one, 'Zeus the same as Hades, Hades as Helios, Helios the same as Dionysus' [64:1], but this merging only occurs in the intense heat of ecstatic philosophy or the rites of religious mysticism.
The best document preserved to us of this attempt to bring order into Chaos is the poetry of Hesiod. There are three poems, all devoted to this object, composed perhaps under the influence of Delphi and certainly under that of Homer, and trying in a quasi-Homeric dialect and under a quasi-Olympian system to bring together vast masses of ancient theology and folk-lore and scattered tradition. The Theogony attempts to make a pedigree and hierarchy of the Gods; The Catalogue of Women and the Eoiai, [65]preserved only in scanty fragments, attempt to fix in canonical form the cloudy mixture of dreams and boasts and legends and hypotheses by which most royal families in central Greece recorded their descent from a traditional ancestress and a conjectural God. The Works and Days form an attempt to collect and arrange the rules and tabus relating to agriculture. The work of Hesiod as a whole is one of the most valiant failures in literature. The confusion and absurdity of it are only equalled by its strange helpless beauty and its extraordinary historical interest. The Hesiodic system when compared with that of Homer is much more explicit, much less expurgated, infinitely less accomplished and tactful. At the back of Homer lay the lordly warrior-gods of the Heroic Age, at the back of Hesiod the crude and tangled superstitions of the peasantry of the mainland. Also the Hesiodic poets worked in a comparatively backward and unenlightened atmosphere, the Homeric were exposed to the full light of Athens.
The best document we've got that shows the effort to bring order to chaos is Hesiod's poetry. There are three poems, all focused on this goal, likely influenced by Delphi and definitely by Homer, trying in a sort of Homeric dialect and under a somewhat Olympian system to combine huge amounts of ancient theology, folklore, and scattered traditions. The Theogony tries to create a family tree and hierarchy of the gods; The Catalogue of Women and The Eoiai, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]which survive only in small fragments, aim to solidify the vague mix of dreams, boasts, legends, and theories that many royal families in central Greece used to record their descent from a legendary ancestress and a speculated god. The Works and Days seeks to collect and organize the rules and taboos related to farming. Overall, Hesiod's work represents one of the most bold failures in literature. Its confusion and absurdity are matched only by its odd, helpless beauty and significant historical interest. Compared to Homer, the Hesiodic system is much more straightforward, less edited, and far less polished and diplomatic. Behind Homer are the grand warrior gods of the Heroic Age, while behind Hesiod lie the raw and tangled superstitions of the mainland peasantry. Additionally, the Hesiodic poets worked in a relatively backward and unenlightened environment, while the Homeric ones were shaped by the bright atmosphere of Athens.
The third element in this Homeric reformation is an attempt to make religion satisfy the needs of a new social order. The earliest Greek religion was clearly based on the tribe, a band of people, all in some sense kindred and normally living together, people with the same customs, ancestors, initiations, flocks and herds and fields. This tribal and agricultural religion can hardly have maintained itself unchanged at the great Aegean centres, like Cnossus and Mycenae.[65:1] It [66]certainly did not maintain itself among the marauding chiefs of the heroic age. It bowed its head beneath the sceptre of its own divine kings and the armed heel of its northern invaders, only to appear again almost undamaged and unimproved when the kings were fallen and the invaders sunk into the soil like storms of destructive rain.
The third element in this Homeric reform is an effort to make religion meet the demands of a new social order. The earliest Greek religion was clearly centered around the tribe, a group of people, all somewhat related and typically living together, sharing the same customs, ancestors, rituals, livestock, and fields. This tribal and agricultural religion likely didn’t stay the same at major Aegean centers like Cnossus and Mycenae.[65:1] It [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]definitely didn't survive among the warring chiefs of the heroic age. It yielded to the rule of its own divine kings and the force of its northern invaders, only to reemerge almost intact and unrefined once the kings had fallen and the invaders blended into the land like storms of destructive rain.
But it no longer suited its environment. In the age of the migrations the tribes had been broken, scattered, re-mixed. They had almost ceased to exist as important social entities. The social unit which had taken their place was the political community of men, of whatever tribe or tribes, who were held together in times of danger and constant war by means of a common circuit-wall, a Polis.[66:1] The idea of the tribe remained. In the earliest classical period we find every Greek city still nominally composed of tribes, but the tribes are fictitious. The early city-makers could still only conceive of society on a tribal basis. Every local or accidental congregation of people who wish to act together have to invent an imaginary common ancestor. The clash between the old tribal traditions that have lost their meaning, though not their sanctity, and the new duties imposed [67]by the actual needs of the Polis, leads to many strange and interesting compromises. The famous constitution of Cleisthenes shows several. An old proverb expresses well the ordinary feeling on the subject:
But it no longer fit its surroundings. During the era of migrations, the tribes had been broken apart, scattered, and mixed together. They had almost stopped being significant social groups. The social unit that replaced them was the political community of men, from whatever tribe or tribes, who were united in times of danger and constant war by a shared circuit-wall, a Polis.[66:1] The concept of the tribe persisted. In the earliest classical period, every Greek city was still technically made up of tribes, but these tribes were imaginary. The early city founders could only think of society in terms of tribal organization. Every local or random group of people wanting to work together had to create a fictional common ancestor. The conflict between the old tribal traditions, which had lost their meaning but not their significance, and the new responsibilities created by the actual needs of the Polis, resulted in many strange and fascinating compromises. The well-known constitution of Cleisthenes illustrates several of these. An old saying captures the general sentiment on the matter:
Now in the contest between city and tribe, the Olympian gods had one great negative advantage. They were not tribal or local, and all other gods were. They were by this time international, with no strong roots anywhere except where one of them could be identified with some native god; they were full of fame and beauty and prestige. They were ready to be made 'Poliouchoi', 'City-holders', of any particular city, still more ready to be 'Hellânioi', patrons of all Hellas.
Now, in the competition between city and tribe, the Olympian gods had one major drawback. They weren't tied to any tribe or local area, while all the other gods were. By this time, they were international, without any strong connections anywhere except where one of them could be linked to a local deity; they were filled with fame, beauty, and prestige. They were eager to be made 'Poliouchoi', or 'City-holders', of any specific city, and even more willing to be 'Hellânioi', patrons of all of Greece.
In the working out of these three aims the Olympian religion achieved much: in all three it failed. The moral expurgation failed owing to the mere force of inertia possessed by old religious traditions and local cults. We must remember how weak any central government was in ancient civilization. The power and influence of a highly civilized society were apt to end a few miles outside its city wall. All through the backward parts of Greece obscene and cruel rites lingered on, the darker and worse the further they were removed from the full light of Hellenism.
In trying to achieve these three goals, the Olympian religion made significant progress but ultimately fell short in all three areas. The effort to cleanse morals didn’t succeed because of the strong resistance from long-standing religious traditions and local practices. It’s important to remember how weak central governments were in ancient civilizations. The power and influence of a highly developed society often stopped just a few miles beyond its city walls. Throughout the more remote areas of Greece, crude and brutal rituals continued to exist, becoming darker and more troubling the further they were from the bright influence of Hellenism.
But in this respect the Olympian Religion did not merely fail: it did worse. To make the elements of [68]a nature-religion human is inevitably to make them vicious. There is no great moral harm in worshipping a thunder-storm, even though the lightning strikes the good and evil quite recklessly. There is no need to pretend that the Lightning is exercising a wise and righteous choice. But when once you worship an imaginary quasi-human being who throws the lightning, you are in a dilemma. Either you have to admit that you are worshipping and flattering a being with no moral sense, because he happens to be dangerous, or else you have to invent reasons for his wrath against the people who happen to be struck. And they are pretty sure to be bad reasons. The god, if personal, becomes capricious and cruel.
But in this regard, the Olympian Religion didn’t just fail; it did even worse. Turning the elements of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a nature-religion into something human inevitably leads to corruption. There’s not much moral issue in worshipping a thunderstorm, even if the lightning strikes both good and bad people indiscriminately. There’s no need to pretend that the lightning is making wise and fair choices. But once you start worshipping an imaginary, semi-human being who controls the lightning, you find yourself in a tough spot. You either have to accept that you’re worshipping and flattering a being with no moral understanding, simply because he’s dangerous, or you have to come up with justifications for why he’s angry at those who get struck. And those reasons are likely to be pretty bad. If the god is personal, he becomes unpredictable and cruel.
When the Ark of Israel was being brought back from the Philistines, the cattle slipped by the threshing floor of Nachon, and the holy object was in danger of falling. A certain Uzzah, as we all know, sprang forward to save it and was struck dead for his pains. Now, if he was struck dead by the sheer holiness of the tabu object, the holiness stored inside it like so much electricity, his death was a misfortune, an interesting accident, and no more.[68:1] But when it is made into the deliberate act of an anthropomorphic god, who strikes a well-intentioned man dead in explosive rage for a very pardonable mistake, a dangerous element has been introduced into the ethics of that religion. A being who is the moral equal of man must not behave like a charge of dynamite.
When the Ark of Israel was being brought back from the Philistines, the cattle slipped by the threshing floor of Nachon, putting the holy object at risk of falling. A man named Uzzah, as we all know, jumped forward to save it and was struck dead for his efforts. Now, if he was killed by the intense holiness of the sacred object, its holiness like stored electricity, his death was a tragedy, an unfortunate accident, and nothing more. [68:1] But when it's portrayed as the intentional act of an anthropomorphic god, who kills a well-meaning man in explosive rage for a minor mistake, it introduces a troubling element into the ethics of that religion. A being who is the moral equal of man should not act like a charge of dynamite.
Again, to worship emblems of fertility and generation, as was done in agricultural rites all through the Aegean [69]area, is in itself an intelligible and not necessarily a degrading practice. But when those emblems are somehow humanized, and the result is an anthropomorphic god of enormous procreative power and innumerable amours, a religion so modified has received a death-blow. The step that was meant to soften its grossness has resulted in its moral degradation. This result was intensified by another well-meant effort at elevation. The leading tribes of central Greece were, as we have mentioned, apt to count their descent from some heroine-ancestress. Her consort was sometimes unknown and, in a matrilinear society, unimportant. Sometimes he was a local god or river. When the Olympians came to introduce some order and unity among these innumerable local gods, the original tribal ancestor tended, naturally enough, to be identified with Zeus, Apollo, or Poseidon. The unfortunate Olympians, whose system really aimed at purer morals and condemned polygamy and polyandry, are left with a crowd of consorts that would put Solomon to shame.
Again, worshiping symbols of fertility and creation, as was practiced in agricultural rituals throughout the Aegean area, is understandable and not necessarily a degrading practice. However, when these symbols are somehow personified, resulting in an anthropomorphic god with immense procreative power and countless affairs, the religion has taken a serious hit. The attempt to make it less crude has caused a moral decline instead. This decline was worsened by another well-meaning effort for improvement. The prominent tribes of central Greece, as we mentioned, often traced their lineage back to a female ancestor. Her partner was sometimes unknown and, in a matrilineal society, unimportant. Occasionally, he was a local god or a river. When the Olympians came to impose some structure and unity among these many local gods, the original tribal ancestor was naturally identified with Zeus, Apollo, or Poseidon. The unfortunate Olympians, whose aim was to promote purer morals and denounce polygamy and polyandry, ended up with a multitude of consorts that would make Solomon look modest.
Thus a failure in the moral expurgation was deepened by a failure in the attempt to bring intellectual order into the welter of primitive gods. The only satisfactory end of that effort would have been monotheism. If Zeus had only gone further and become completely, once and for all, the father of all life, the scandalous stories would have lost their point and meaning. It is curious how near to monotheism, and to monotheism of a very profound and impersonal type, the real religion of Greece came in the sixth and fifth centuries. Many of the philosophers, Xenophanes, Parmenides, and others, asserted it clearly or assumed it without hesitation. Aeschylus, Euripides, Plato, in their deeper [70]moments point the same road. Indeed a metaphysician might hold that their theology is far deeper than that to which we are accustomed, since they seem not to make any particular difference between οἱ θεοί and ὁ θεός or τὸ θεῖον. They do not instinctively suppose that the human distinctions between 'he' and 'it', or between 'one' and 'many', apply to the divine. Certainly Greek monotheism, had it really carried the day, would have been a far more philosophic thing than the tribal and personal monotheism of the Hebrews. But unfortunately too many hard-caked superstitions, too many tender and sensitive associations, were linked with particular figures in the pantheon or particular rites which had brought the worshippers religious peace. If there had been some Hebrew prophets about, and a tyrant or two, progressive and bloody-minded, to agree with them, polytheism might perhaps actually have been stamped out in Greece at one time. But Greek thought, always sincere and daring, was seldom brutal, seldom ruthless or cruel. The thinkers of the great period felt their own way gently to the Holy of Holies, and did not try to compel others to take the same way. Greek theology, whether popular or philosophical, seldom denied any god, seldom forbade any worship. What it tried to do was to identify every new god with some aspect of one of the old ones, and the result was naturally confusion. Apart from the Epicurean school, which though powerful was always unpopular, the religious thought of later antiquity for the most part took refuge in a sort of apotheosis of good taste, in which the great care was not to hurt other people's feelings, or else it collapsed into helpless mysticism.
Therefore, a failure in moral cleansing was made worse by a failure to impose intellectual order amidst the chaos of primitive gods. The only truly satisfactory outcome of that endeavor would have been monotheism. If Zeus had fully embraced his role as the definitive father of all life, the scandalous myths would have lost their significance. It's interesting how close ancient Greek religion came to achieving a very profound and impersonal form of monotheism in the sixth and fifth centuries. Many philosophers, like Xenophanes and Parmenides, clearly stated or took for granted the idea. Aeschylus, Euripides, and Plato, in their more profound moments, pointed in the same direction. In fact, one might argue that their theology is much deeper than what we are used to, as they didn’t seem to distinguish between οἱ θεοί and ὁ θεός or τὸ θεῖον. They did not assume that human distinctions like 'he' and 'it,' or 'one' and 'many,' applied to the divine. Certainly, if Greek monotheism had gained prominence, it would have been a far more philosophical concept than the tribal and personal monotheism of the Hebrews. However, too many deeply entrenched superstitions and tender associations were tied to particular figures in the pantheon or specific rituals that provided worshippers with spiritual comfort. Had there been some Hebrew prophets around, along with a few tyrants who were progressive and ruthless enough to support them, polytheism might have been completely eradicated in Greece at one point. But Greek thought, always sincere and bold, was rarely brutal or cruel. The thinkers of that great era gently found their way to the Sacred, without forcing others to follow the same path. Greek theology, whether popular or philosophical, seldom rejected any god or prohibited any form of worship. What it aimed to do was link every new deity to some aspect of an older one, resulting in natural confusion. Aside from the Epicurean school, which, although influential, remained unpopular, the religious thought of later antiquity mostly took refuge in a brand of good taste, prioritizing not to offend others' feelings, or it spiraled into helpless mysticism.
[71]
The attempt to make Olympianism a religion of the Polis failed also. The Olympians did not belong to any particular city: they were too universal; and no particular city had a very positive faith in them. The actual Polis was real and tangible, the Homeric gods a little alien and literary. The City herself was a most real power; and the true gods of the City, who had grown out of the soil and the wall, were simply the City herself in her eternal and personal aspect, as mother and guide and lawgiver, the worshipped and beloved being whom each citizen must defend even to the death. As the Kouros of his day emerged from the social group of Kouroi, or the Aphiktor from the band of suppliants, in like fashion ἡ Πολιάς or ὁ Πολιεύς emerged as a personification or projection of the city. ἡ Πολιάς in Athens was of course Athena; ὁ Πολιεύς might as well be called Zeus as anything else. In reality such beings fall into the same class as the hero Argos or 'Korinthos son of Zeus'. The City worship was narrow; yet to broaden it was, except in some rare minds, to sap its life. The ordinary man finds it impossible to love his next-door neighbours except by siding with them against the next-door-but-one.
The effort to make Olympianism a religion of the city failed as well. The Olympian gods didn’t belong to any specific city; they were too universal, and no particular city had a strong belief in them. The actual city was real and concrete, while the Homeric gods felt somewhat foreign and literary. The City itself was a powerful entity, and the true gods of the City, who had emerged from the land and the city walls, were simply the City itself in her eternal and personal form, as mother, guide, and lawgiver—the worshipped and beloved figure that every citizen must defend even to the death. Just as the Kouros of his time came from the social group of Kouroi, or the Aphiktor from the group of supplicants, similarly, ἡ Πολιάς or ὁ Πολιεύς emerged as a personification or representation of the city. ἡ Πολιάς in Athens was, of course, Athena; ὁ Πολιεύς could just as easily be called Zeus. In reality, such beings fall into the same category as the hero Argos or 'Korinthos son of Zeus'. City worship was narrow; yet broadening it was, except for a few rare thinkers, a way to weaken its essence. The average person finds it hard to love their next-door neighbors unless they side with them against those who live just a bit further away.
It proved difficult even in a city like Athens to have gods that would appeal to the loyalty of all Attica. On the Acropolis at Athens there seem originally to have been Athena and some Kouros corresponding with her, some Waterer of the earth, like Erechtheus. Then as Attica was united and brought under the lead of its central city, the gods of the outlying districts began to claim places on the Acropolis. Pallas, the thunder-maid of Pallene in the south, came to form a joint personality with Athena. Oinoe, a town in the north-east, [72]on the way from Delos to Delphi, had for its special god a 'Pythian Apollo'; when Oinoe became Attic a place for the Pythian Apollo had to be found on the Acropolis. Dionysus came from Eleutherae, Demeter and Korê from Eleusis, Theseus himself perhaps from Marathon or even from Trozên. They were all given official residences on Athena's rock, and Athens in return sent out Athena to new temples built for her in Prasiae and Sunion and various colonies.[72:1] This development came step by step and grew out of real worships. It was quite different from the wholesale adoption of a body of non-national, poetical gods: yet even this development was too artificial, too much stamped with the marks of expediency and courtesy and compromise. It could not live. The personalities of such gods vanish away; their prayers become prayers to 'all gods and goddesses of the City'—θεοῖς καὶ θεῇσι πᾶσι καὶ πάσῃςι; those who remain, chiefly Athena and Theseus, only mean Athens.
It was tough, even in a city like Athens, to have gods that everyone in Attica could connect with. On the Acropolis in Athens, there were originally Athena and some Kouros linked to her, along with a Waterer of the earth, like Erechtheus. As Attica united under its central city, the gods from nearby areas started to take up space on the Acropolis. Pallas, the thunder-maid from Pallene in the south, began to merge with Athena. Oinoe, a town in the northeast on the route from Delos to Delphi, had a special god, a 'Pythian Apollo'; when Oinoe became part of Attica, a spot for the Pythian Apollo had to be found on the Acropolis. Dionysus came from Eleutherae, Demeter and Korê from Eleusis, and Theseus possibly from Marathon or even from Trozên. They were all given official spaces on Athena's rock, and Athens, in return, sent out Athena to new temples built for her in Prasiae, Sunion, and various colonies. This development happened gradually and stemmed from genuine acts of worship. It was quite different from the widespread adoption of a set of non-national, poetic gods: yet even this change felt too artificial, too influenced by convenience, politeness, and compromise. It couldn’t sustain itself. The identities of these gods disappeared; their prayers became general appeals to 'all gods and goddesses of the City'—θεοῖς καὶ θεῇσι πᾶσι καὶ πάσῃςι; those that remained, mainly Athena and Theseus, represented only Athens.
What then, amid all this failure, did the Olympian religion really achieve? First, it debarbarized the worship of the leading states of Greece—not of all Greece, since antiquity had no means of spreading knowledge comparable to ours. It reduced the horrors of the 'Urdummheit', for the most part, to a romantic memory, and made religion no longer a mortal danger to humanity. Unlike many religious systems, it generally permitted progress; it encouraged not only the obedient virtues but the daring virtues as well. It had in it the spirit that saves from disaster, that [73]knows itself fallible and thinks twice before it hates and curses and persecutes. It wrapped religion in Sophrosynê.
What, then, amidst all this failure, did the Olympian religion actually achieve? First, it civilized the worship of the leading states of Greece—not all of Greece, since ancient times had no way to spread knowledge like we do today. It mostly diminished the horrors of ignorance to a romantic memory, making religion no longer a serious danger to humanity. Unlike many other religious systems, it generally allowed for progress; it encouraged not only obedient virtues but also bold virtues. It contained the spirit that protects against disaster, that recognizes its own fallibility and thinks twice before it hates, curses, and persecutes. It wrapped religion in moderation.
Again, it worked for concord and fellow-feeling throughout the Greek communities. It is, after all, a good deal to say, that in Greek history we find almost no warring of sects, no mutual tortures or even blasphemies. With many ragged edges, with many weaknesses, it built up something like a united Hellenic religion to stand against the 'beastly devices of the heathen'. And after all, if we are inclined on the purely religious side to judge the Olympian system harshly, we must not forget its sheer beauty. Truth, no doubt, is greater than beauty. But in many matters beauty can be attained and truth cannot. All we know is that when the best minds seek for truth the result is apt to be beautiful. It was a great thing that men should envisage the world as governed, not by Giants and Gorgons and dealers in eternal torture, but by some human and more than human Understanding (Ξύνεσις),[73:1] by beings of quiet splendour like many a classical Zeus and Hermes and Demeter. If Olympianism was not a religious faith, it was at least a vital force in the shaping of cities and societies which remain after two thousand years a type to the world of beauty and freedom and high endeavour. Even the stirring of its ashes, when they seemed long cold, had power to produce something of the same result; for the [74]classicism of the Italian Renaissance is a child, however fallen, of the Olympian spirit.
Again, it fostered harmony and a sense of community throughout the Greek world. It's quite significant to note that in Greek history, we see almost no conflicts between different factions, no mutual tortures, or even blasphemies. With many flaws and rough edges, it created something resembling a united Hellenic religion to stand against the 'cruel practices of the non-believers.' And even if we tend to judge the Olympian system harshly from a purely religious perspective, we shouldn't overlook its sheer beauty. Truth is undoubtedly more valuable than beauty. However, in many cases, beauty can be achieved where truth cannot. All we know is that when the greatest minds pursue truth, it often results in something beautiful. It was a remarkable achievement that people saw the world as governed not by giants, monsters, and agents of eternal suffering, but by some human and even superhuman Understanding (Ξύνεσις),[73:1] by beings of serene magnificence like many classical figures such as Zeus, Hermes, and Demeter. If Olympianism wasn't a strict religious faith, it was at least a powerful influence in shaping cities and societies that still serve as a model for beauty, freedom, and noble pursuits after two thousand years. Even the stirring of its ashes, when they seemed long extinguished, had the ability to produce similar outcomes; for the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]classicism of the Italian Renaissance is a descendent, albeit a fallen one, of the Olympian spirit.
Of course, I recognize that beauty is not the same as faith. There is, in one sense, far more faith in some hideous miracle-working icon which sends out starving peasants to massacre Jews than in the Athena of Phidias. Yet, once we have rid our minds of trivial mythology, there is religion in Athena also. Athena is an ideal, an ideal and a mystery; the ideal of wisdom, of incessant labour, of almost terrifying purity, seen through the light of some mystic and spiritual devotion like, but transcending, the love of man for woman. Or, if the way of Athena is too hard for us common men, it is not hard to find a true religious ideal in such a figure as Persephone. In Persephone there is more of pathos and of mystery. She has more recently entered the calm ranks of Olympus; the old liturgy of the dying and re-risen Year-bride still clings to her. If Religion is that which brings us into relation with the great world-forces, there is the very heart of life in this home-coming Bride of the underworld, life with its broken hopes, its disaster, its new-found spiritual joy: life seen as Mother and Daughter, not a thing continuous and unchanging but shot through with parting and death, life as a great love or desire ever torn asunder and ever renewed.
Of course, I understand that beauty is not the same as faith. In one way, there’s a lot more faith in some ugly miracle-working icon that inspires starving peasants to attack Jews than in the Athena of Phidias. However, once we clear our minds of trivial myths, there is religion in Athena too. Athena represents an ideal, an ideal and a mystery; the ideal of wisdom, relentless effort, and almost overwhelming purity, viewed through the light of some mystical and spiritual devotion that resembles, but goes beyond, the love between a man and a woman. Or, if the path of Athena is too difficult for us ordinary people, it’s not hard to find a genuine religious ideal in a figure like Persephone. In Persephone, there is more pathos and mystery. She has more recently become part of the tranquil ranks of Olympus; the ancient rituals of the dying and resurrected Year-bride still cling to her. If Religion is what connects us to the great forces of the world, then the essence of life is found in this returning Bride of the underworld, life with its shattered hopes, its struggles, and its newfound spiritual joy: life seen as Mother and Daughter, not as something continuous and unchanged but filled with separation and death, life as a profound love or longing that is always being torn apart and always being renewed.
'But stay,' a reader may object: 'is not this the Persephone, the Athena, of modern sentiment? Are these figures really the goddesses of the Iliad and of Sophocles?' The truth is, I think, that they are neither the one nor the other. They are the goddesses of ancient reflection and allegory; the goddesses, that is, of the best and most characteristic worship that [75]these idealized creations awakened. What we have treated hitherto as the mortal weakness of the Olympians, the fact that they have no roots in any particular soil, little hold on any definite primeval cult, has turned out to be their peculiar strength. We must not think of allegory as a late post-classical phenomenon in Greece. It begins at least as early as Pythagoras and Heraclitus, perhaps as early as Hesiod; for Hesiod seems sometimes to be turning allegory back into myth. The Olympians, cut loose from the soil, enthroned only in men's free imagination, have two special regions which they have made their own: mythology and allegory. The mythology drops for the most part very early out of practical religion. Even in Homer we find it expurgated; in Pindar, Aeschylus, and Xenophanes it is expurgated, denied and allegorized. The myths survive chiefly as material for literature, the shapes of the gods themselves chiefly as material for art. They are both of them objects not of belief but of imagination. Yet when the religious imagination of Greece deepens it twines itself still around these gracious and ever-moving shapes; the Zeus of Aeschylus moves on into the Zeus of Plato or of Cleanthes or of Marcus Aurelius. Hermes, Athena, Apollo, all have their long spiritual history. They are but little impeded by the echoes of the old frivolous mythology; still less by any local roots or sectional prejudices or compulsory details of ritual. As the more highly educated mind of Greece emerged from a particular, local, tribal, conception of religion, the old denationalized Olympians were ready to receive her.
'But wait,' a reader might say: 'isn't this the Persephone, the Athena, of modern feelings? Are these figures really the goddesses from the Iliad and Sophocles?' The truth is, I think, that they are neither. They are the goddesses of ancient thought and allegory; the goddesses, that is, of the best and most distinct worship that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]these idealized creations inspired. What we've seen so far as the weaknesses of the Olympians—how they lack ties to specific places and don't have strong connections to any original cult—has turned out to be their unique strength. We shouldn't think of allegory as something that developed late in classical Greece. It starts at least as early as Pythagoras and Heraclitus, possibly even as early as Hesiod; Hesiod sometimes seems to turn allegory back into myth. The Olympians, freed from the land, sitting only in people's free imagination, have two special areas they've claimed for themselves: mythology and allegory. Mythology mostly drops out of practical religion early on. Even in Homer, we find it edited; in Pindar, Aeschylus, and Xenophanes, it's edited, rejected, and turned into allegory. The myths endure mainly as material for literature, and the forms of the gods themselves mainly as material for art. They are objects not of faith but of imagination. Yet when the religious imagination of Greece deepens, it still wraps itself around these graceful and ever-changing figures; the Zeus of Aeschylus evolves into the Zeus of Plato, Cleanthes, or Marcus Aurelius. Hermes, Athena, Apollo—all have their long spiritual history. They are barely affected by the remnants of the old trivial mythology; even less by any local ties or sectional biases or required details of worship. As the more educated mind of Greece evolved from a specific, local, tribal view of religion, the old denationalized Olympians were ready to welcome her.
The real religion of the fifth century was, as we have said, a devotion to the City itself. It is expressed [76]often in Aeschylus and Sophocles, again and again with more discord and more criticism in Euripides and Plato; for the indignant blasphemies of the Gorgias and the Troades bear the same message as the ideal patriotism of the Republic. It is expressed best perhaps, and that without mention of the name of a single god, in the great Funeral Speech of Pericles. It is higher than most modern patriotism because it is set upon higher ideals. It is more fervid because the men practising it lived habitually nearer to the danger-point, and, when they spoke of dying for the City, spoke of a thing they had faced last week and might face again to-morrow. It was more religious because of the unconscious mysticism in which it is clothed even by such hard heads as Pericles and Thucydides, the mysticism of men in the presence of some fact for which they have no words great enough. Yet for all its intensity it was condemned by its mere narrowness. By the fourth century the average Athenian must have recognized what philosophers had recognized long before, that a religion, to be true, must be universal and not the privilege of a particular people. As soon as the Stoics had proclaimed the world to be 'one great City of gods and men', the only Gods with which Greece could satisfactorily people that City were the idealized band of the old Olympians.
The real religion of the fifth century was, as we mentioned, a dedication to the City itself. This is often expressed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]in the works of Aeschylus and Sophocles, and even more through the conflicts and critiques in Euripides and Plato; the angry insults in the Gorgias and the Troades convey the same message as the ideal patriotism found in the Republic. It's perhaps best expressed—without mentioning any specific god—in Pericles' famous Funeral Speech. It’s more profound than most modern patriotism because it’s based on higher ideals. It’s more passionate because the people who lived it were constantly closer to danger, and when they spoke of dying for the City, they were referring to a reality they faced just last week and might confront again tomorrow. It was also more spiritual due to the unintentional mysticism evident even in those as pragmatic as Pericles and Thucydides, a mysticism stemming from their encounters with a reality beyond their words. Yet for all its intensity, it was limited by its narrowness. By the fourth century, the average Athenian must have realized what philosophers had long recognized: that for religion to be genuine, it must be universal and not just a privilege for a specific people. Once the Stoics declared the world to be 'one great City of gods and men,' the only gods Greece could comfortably place in that City were the idealized figures of the old Olympians.
They are artists' dreams, ideals, allegories; they are symbols of something beyond themselves. They are Gods of half-rejected tradition, of unconscious make-believe, of aspiration. They are gods to whom doubtful philosophers can pray, with all a philosopher's due caution, as to so many radiant and heart-searching hypotheses. They are not gods in whom any one [77]believes as a hard fact. Does this condemn them? Or is it just the other way? Is it perhaps that one difference between Religion and Superstition lies exactly in this, that Superstition degrades its worship by turning its beliefs into so many statements of brute fact, on which it must needs act without question, without striving, without any respect for others or any desire for higher or fuller truth? It is only an accident—though perhaps an invariable accident—that all the supposed facts are false. In Religion, however precious you may consider the truth you draw from it, you know that it is a truth seen dimly, and possibly seen by others better than by you. You know that all your creeds and definitions are merely metaphors, attempts to use human language for a purpose for which it was never made. Your concepts are, by the nature of things, inadequate; the truth is not in you but beyond you, a thing not conquered but still to be pursued. Something like this, I take it, was the character of the Olympian Religion in the higher minds of later Greece. Its gods could awaken man's worship and strengthen his higher aspirations; but at heart they knew themselves to be only metaphors. As the most beautiful image carved by man was not the god, but only a symbol, to help towards conceiving the god;[77:1] [78]so the god himself, when conceived, was not the reality but only a symbol to help towards conceiving the reality. That was the work set before them. Meantime they issued no creeds that contradicted knowledge, no commands that made man sin against his own inner light.
They represent the dreams, ideals, and stories of artists; they symbolize something greater than themselves. They are the gods of a somewhat accepted tradition, of unexamined beliefs, and of aspirations. They are deities that cautious philosophers might pray to, treating them like bright and deep hypotheses rather than undeniable truths. No one genuinely believes in these gods as absolute facts. Does that make them lesser? Or could it be the opposite? Perhaps the difference between Religion and Superstition is this: Superstition diminishes its worship by turning its beliefs into simple statements of fact, compelling blind actions without questioning, striving, respecting others, or seeking a deeper truth. It's merely a coincidence—though perhaps a constant one—that all these so-called facts are false. In Religion, no matter how valuable you find the truth you derive from it, you recognize it as a truth seen in a haze, one possibly better perceived by others. You acknowledge that all your beliefs and definitions are just metaphors, attempts to use human language for purposes it wasn't designed for. Your ideas are, by their very nature, limited; the truth lies not within you but beyond you, a goal to be pursued rather than a conquest. I believe this captures the essence of Olympian Religion in the more enlightened minds of later Greece. Its gods could inspire worship and elevate human aspirations; yet deep down, they understood themselves as mere metaphors. Just as the most stunning sculpture created by humans was not the god itself but only a symbol to help understand the divine, so too was the god conceived as a representation rather than the ultimate reality. That was the task set before them. In the meantime, they did not promote creeds that contradicted knowledge or commands that forced individuals to go against their inner truths.
FOOTNOTES:
[39:1] Hdt. i. 60 ἐπεί γε ἀπεκρίθη ἐκ παλαιτέρου τοῦ βαρβάρου ἔθνεος τὸ Ἑλληνικὸν ἐὸν καὶ δεξιώτερον καὶ εὐηθίης ἠλιθίου ἀπηλλαγμένον μᾶλλον. As to the date here suggested for the definite dawn of Hellenism Mr. Edwyn Bevan writes to me: 'I have often wondered what the reason is that about that time a new age began all over the world that we know. In Nearer Asia the old Semitic monarchies gave place to the Zoroastrian Aryans; in India it was the time of Buddha, in China of Confucius.' Εὐηθίη ἠλίθιος is almost 'Urdummheit'.
[39:1] Hdt. i. 60 ἐπεί γε ἀπεκρίθη ἐκ παλαιτέρου τοῦ βαρβάρου ἔθνεος τὸ Ἑλληνικὸν ἐὸν καὶ δεξιώτερον καὶ εὐηθίης ἠλιθίου ἀπηλλαγμένον μᾶλλον. Regarding the time suggested for the clear start of Hellenism, Mr. Edwyn Bevan wrote to me: 'I often wonder what caused a new era to begin around that time all over the known world. In the Near East, the old Semitic kingdoms were replaced by the Zoroastrian Aryans; in India, it was the time of Buddha, and in China, of Confucius.' Εὐηθίη ἠλίθιος is almost 'Urdummheit'.
[40:1] See in general Ridgeway, Early Age of Greece, vol. i; Leaf, Companion to Homer, Introduction: R. G. E., chap. ii; Chadwick, The Heroic Age (last four chapters); and J. L. Myres, Dawn of History, chaps. viii and ix.
[40:1] For more information, check out Ridgeway, Early Age of Greece, vol. i; Leaf, Companion to Homer, Introduction: R. G. E., chap. ii; Chadwick, The Heroic Age (last four chapters); and J. L. Myres, Dawn of History, chaps. viii and ix.
[40:2] Since writing the above I find in Vandal, L'Avènement de Bonaparte, p. 20, in Nelson's edition, a phrase about the Revolutionary soldiers: 'Ils se modelaient sur ces Romains . . . sur ces Spartiates . . . et ils créaient un type de haute vertu guerrière, quand ils croyaient seulement le reproduire.'
[40:2] Since writing the above, I found in Vandal, L'Avènement de Bonaparte, p. 20, in Nelson's edition, a phrase about the Revolutionary soldiers: 'They shaped themselves after those Romans . . . after those Spartans . . . and they created a type of high martial virtue, when they thought they were merely reproducing it.'
[42:2] The Homeric evidence is, as usual, inconclusive. The word βάρβαροι is absent from both poems, an absence which must be intentional on the part of the later reciters, but may well come from the original sources. The compound βαρβαρόφωνοι occurs in B 867, but who knows the date of that particular line in that particular wording?
[42:2] The evidence from the Homeric texts is, as always, inconclusive. The word βάρβαροι is missing from both poems, and this omission must have been intentional by the later reciters, but it might also come from the original sources. The compound βαρβαρόφωνοι appears in B 867, but who can determine the date of that specific line in that specific wording?
[43:1] For Korinna see Wilamowitz in Berliner Klassikertexte, V. xiv, especially p. 55. The Homeric epos drove out poetry like Corinna's. She had actually written: 'I sing the great deeds of heroes and heroines' (ἰώνει δ' εἱρώων ἀρετὰς χεὶρωιάδων ἀίδω, fr. 10, Bergk), so that presumably her style was sufficiently 'heroic' for an un-Homeric generation. For the change of dialect in elegy, &c., see Thumb, Handbuch d. gr. Dialekte, pp. 327-30, 368 ff., and the literature there cited. Fick and Hoffmann overstated the change, but Hoffmann's new statement in Die griechische Sprache, 1911, sections on Die Elegie, seems just. The question of Tyrtaeus is complicated by other problems.
[43:1] For Korinna, refer to Wilamowitz in Berliner Klassikertexte, V. xiv, especially p. 55. The Homeric epic overshadowed poetry like Korinna's. She had actually written: 'I sing the great deeds of heroes and heroines' (ἰώνει δ' εἱρώων ἀρετὰς χεὶρωιάδων ἀίδω, fr. 10, Bergk), indicating that her style was likely 'heroic' enough for a post-Homeric audience. For the shift in dialect in elegy, etc., see Thumb, Handbuch d. gr. Dialekte, pp. 327-30, 368 ff., along with the literature cited there. Fick and Hoffmann exaggerated the changes, but Hoffmann's updated discussion in Die griechische Sprache, 1911, sections on Die Elegie, seems accurate. The question regarding Tyrtaeus is complicated by additional issues.
[45:2] I do not here raise the question how far the Achaioi have special affinities with the north-west group of tribes or dialects. See Thumb, Handbuch d. gr. Dialekte (1909), p. 166 f. The Achaioi must have passed through South Thessaly in any case.
[45:2] I'm not discussing here how closely related the Achaeans are to the northwest group of tribes or dialects. See Thumb, Handbook of Greek Dialects (1909), p. 166 f. The Achaeans must have traveled through South Thessaly at some point.
[45:3] That Kronos was in possession of the Kronion and Olympia generally before Zeus came was recognized in antiquity; Paus. v. 7. 4 and 10. Also Mayer in Roscher's Lexicon, ii, p. 1508, 50 ff.; Rise of Greek Epic3, pp. 40-8; J. A. K. Thomson, Studies in the Odyssey (1914), chap. vii, viii; Chadwick, Heroic Age (1911), pp. 282, 289.
[45:3] It was widely acknowledged in ancient times that Kronos had control over the Kronion and Olympia before Zeus arrived; see Paus. v. 7. 4 and 10. Also, Mayer in Roscher's Lexicon, ii, p. 1508, 50 ff.; Rise of Greek Epic3, pp. 40-8; J. A. K. Thomson, Studies in the Odyssey (1914), chap. vii, viii; Chadwick, Heroic Age (1911), pp. 282, 289.
[49:1] I do not touch here on the subject of the gradual expurgation of the Poems to suit the feelings of a more civilized audience; see Rise of the Greek Epic,3 pp. 120-4. Many scholars believe that the Poems did not exist as a written book till the public copy was made by Pisistratus; see Cauer, Grundfragen der Homerkritik2, (1909), pp. 113-45; R. G. E.,3 pp. 304-16; Leaf, Iliad, vol. i, p. xvi. This view is tempting, though the evidence seems to be insufficient to justify a pronouncement either way. If it is true, then various passages which show a verbal use of earlier documents (like the Bellerophon passage, R. G. E.,3 pp. 175 ff.) cannot have been put in before the Athenian period.
[49:1] I won't discuss the gradual editing of the Poems to cater to the sensibilities of a more sophisticated audience; see Rise of the Greek Epic,3 pp. 120-4. Many scholars think the Poems didn’t exist as a written book until the public copy was created by Pisistratus; see Cauer, Grundfragen der Homerkritik2, (1909), pp. 113-45; R. G. E.,3 pp. 304-16; Leaf, Iliad, vol. i, p. xvi. This perspective is appealing, although the evidence doesn't seem strong enough to confirm it either way. If it is accurate, then various sections that indicate a verbal use of earlier documents (like the Bellerophon passage, R. G. E.,3 pp. 175 ff.) couldn't have been included before the Athenian period.
[53:1] As to the name, Ἁθηναία is of course simply 'Athenian'; the shorter and apparently original form Ἀθάνα, Ἀθήνη is not so clear, but it seems most likely to mean 'Attic'. Cf. Meister, Gr. Dial. ii. 290. He classes under the head of Oertliche Bestimmungen: ἁ θεὸς ἁ Παφία (Collitz and Bechtel, Sammlung der griechischen Dialekt-Inschriften, 2, 3, 14a, b, 15, 16). 'In Paphos selbst hiess die Göttin nur ἁ θεός oder ἁ ϝάνασσα;—ἁ θιὸς ἁ Γολγία (61)—ἁ θιὸς ἁ Ἀθάνα ἁ πὲρ Ἠδάλιον (60, 27, 28), 'die Göttin, die Athenische, die über Edalion (waltet)'; 'Ἀθ-άνα ist, wie J. Baunack (Studia Nicolaitana, s. 27) gezeigt hat, das Adjectiv zu (*Ἀσσ-ίς 'Seeland'): Ἀττ-ίς; Ἀτθ-ίς; *Ἀθ-ίς; also Ἀθ-άνα = Ἀττ-ική, Ἀθ-ῆναι ursprünglich Ἀθ-ῆναι κῶμαι.' Other derivations in Gruppe, p. 1194. Or again αἱ Ἀθῆναι may be simply 'the place where the Athenas are', like οἱ ἰχθύες, the fish-market; 'the Athenas' would be statues, like οἱ Ἑρμαῖ—the famous 'Attic Maidens' on the Acropolis. This explanation would lead to some interesting results.
[53:1] Regarding the name, Ἁθηναία simply means 'Athenian'; the shorter and seemingly original form Ἀθάνα, Ἀθήνη is less clear, but it most likely means 'Attic'. See Meister, Gr. Dial. ii. 290. He categorizes it under local specifications: ἁ θεὸς ἁ Παφία (Collitz and Bechtel, Sammlung der griechischen Dialekt-Inschriften, 2, 3, 14a, b, 15, 16). 'In Paphos, the goddess was simply called ἁ θεός or ἁ ϝάνασσα;—ἁ θιὸς ἁ Γολγία (61)—ἁ θιὸς ἁ Ἀθάνα ἁ πὲρ Ἠδάλιον (60, 27, 28), 'the goddess, the Athenian, who rules over Edalion'; 'Ἀθ-άνα is, as J. Baunack (Studia Nicolaitana, p. 27) has shown, the adjective related to (*Ἀσσ-ίς 'Sealand'): Ἀττ-ίς; Ἀτθ-ίς; *Ἀθ-ίς; thus Ἀθ-άνα = Ἀττ-ική, Ἀθ-ῆναι originally Ἀθ-ῆναι κῶμαι.' Other derivations can be found in Gruppe, p. 1194. Alternatively, αἱ Ἀθῆναι may simply mean 'the place where the Athenas are', similar to οἱ ἰχθύες, meaning the fish-market; 'the Athenas' could refer to statues, like οἱ Ἑρμαῖ—the famous 'Attic Maidens' on the Acropolis. This interpretation could lead to some intriguing conclusions.
We need not here consider how, partly by identification with other Korae, like Pallas, Onka, &c., partly by a genuine spread of the cult, Athena became prominent in other cities. As to Homer, Athena is far more deeply imbedded in the Odyssey than in the Iliad. I am inclined to agree with those who believe that our Odyssey was very largely composed in Athens, so that in most of the poem Athena is original. (Cf. O. Seeck, Die Quellen der Odyssee (1887), pp. 366-420; Mülder, Die Ilias and ihre Quellen (1910), pp. 350-5.) In some parts of the Iliad the name Athena may well have been substituted for some Northern goddess whose name is now lost.
We don't need to discuss how, partly through identification with other Korae like Pallas and Onka, and partly due to the genuine growth of the cult, Athena became significant in other cities. In Homer's works, Athena is much more deeply integrated into the Odyssey than in the Iliad. I tend to agree with those who think that our Odyssey was largely created in Athens, making Athena a central character in most of the poem. (Cf. O. Seeck, Die Quellen der Odyssee (1887), pp. 366-420; Mülder, Die Ilias and ihre Quellen (1910), pp. 350-5.) In certain sections of the Iliad, the name Athena might have replaced some Northern goddess whose name has now been lost.
[53:2] It is worth noting also that this Homeric triad seems also to be recognized as the chief Athenian triad. Plato, Euthyd. 302 c, quoted above, continues: Socrates. 'We have Zeus with the names Herkeios and Phratrios, but not Patrôos, and Athena Phratria.' Dionysodorus. 'Well that is enough. You have, apparently, Apollo and Zeus and Athena?' Socrates. 'Certainly.'—Apollo is put first because he has been accepted as Patrôos. But see R. G. E.,3 p. 49, n.
[53:2] It's important to note that this Homeric triad also seems to be recognized as the main Athenian triad. Plato, Euthyd. 302 c, quoted above, continues: Socrates. 'We have Zeus called Herkeios and Phratrios, but not Patrôos, and Athena Phratria.' Dionysodorus. 'Well, that’s good enough. So, you have Apollo, Zeus, and Athena?' Socrates. 'Definitely.'—Apollo is mentioned first because he has been recognized as Patrôos. But see R. G. E.,3 p. 49, n.
[54:3] So in the non-Homeric tradition, Eur. Troades init. In the Iliad he is made an enemy of Troy, like Athena, who is none the less the Guardian of the city.
[54:3] In the non-Homeric tradition, Eur. Troades init. In the Iliad, he becomes an enemy of Troy, similar to Athena, who, despite that, is still the city's Guardian.
[56:1] Od. θ 339 ff.
[56:3] For the connexion of Ἥρα ἤρως Ἡρακλῆς (Ἡρύκαλος in Sophron, fr. 142 K) see especially A. B. Cook, Class. Review, 1906, pp. 365 and 416. The name Ἥρα seems probably to be an 'ablaut' form of ὥρα: cf. phrases like Ἥρα τελεία. Other literature in Gruppe, pp. 452, 1122.
[56:3] For the connection of Ἥρα ἤρως Ἡρακλῆς (Ἡρύκαλος in Sophron, fr. 142 K) see especially A. B. Cook, Class. Review, 1906, pp. 365 and 416. The name Ἥρα likely appears to be an 'ablaut' form of ὥρα: cf. phrases like Ἥρα τελεία. Additional literature in Gruppe, pp. 452, 1122.
[57:1] Prolegomena, p. 315, referring to H. D. Müller, Mythologie d. gr. Stämme, pp. 249-55. Another view is suggested by Mülder, Die Ilias und ihre Quellen, p. 136. The jealous Hera comes from the Heracles-saga, in which the wife hated the bastard.
[57:1] Prolegomena, p. 315, referring to H. D. Müller, Mythologie d. gr. Stämme, pp. 249-55. Another perspective is offered by Mülder, Die Ilias und ihre Quellen, p. 136. The jealous Hera is drawn from the Heracles saga, where the wife despised the illegitimate child.
[59:1] Chap. xviii.
[61:1] The spirit appears very simply in Eur. Iph. Taur. 386 ff., where Iphigenia rejects the gods who demand human sacrifice:
[61:1] The spirit shows up quite clearly in Eur. Iph. Taur. 386 ff., where Iphigenia turns down the gods who ask for human sacrifice:
This land of killers has offered to its gods Its own desire. Evil does not reside in heaven.
Yet just before she has accepted the loves of Zeus and Leto without objection. 'Leto, whom Zeus loved, could never have given birth to such a monster!' Cf. Plutarch, Vit. Pelop. xxi, where Pelopidas, in rejecting the idea of a human sacrifice, says: 'No high and more than human beings could be pleased with so barbarous and unlawful a sacrifice. It was not the fabled Titans and Giants who ruled the world, but one who was a Father of all gods and men.' Of course, criticism and expurgation of the legends is too common to need illustration. See especially Kaibel, Daktyloi Idaioi, 1902, p. 512.
Yet just before, she has accepted the loves of Zeus and Leto without any objections. "Leto, whom Zeus loved, could never have given birth to such a monster!" Cf. Plutarch, Vit. Pelop. xxi, where Pelopidas, in rejecting the idea of a human sacrifice, states: "No being of higher status, more than human, could be satisfied with such a barbaric and illegal sacrifice. It wasn't the legendary Titans and Giants who ruled the world, but one who is the Father of all gods and men." Of course, criticism and modification of the legends is too common to need examples. See especially Kaibel, Daktyloi Idaioi, 1902, p. 512.
[62:2] R. G. E.,3 p. 139 f.
[64:1] Justin, Cohort. c. 15. But such pantheistic language is common in Orphic and other mystic literature. See the fragments of the Orphic Διαθῆκαι (pp. 144 ff. in Abel's Hymni).
[64:1] Justin, Cohort. c. 15. However, this kind of pantheistic language is typical in Orphic and other mystical writings. Check out the fragments of the Orphic Διαθῆκαι (pp. 144 ff. in Abel's Hymni).
[65:1] I have not attempted to consider the Cretan cults. They lie historically outside the range of these essays, and I am not competent to deal with evidence that is purely archaeological. But in general I imagine the Cretan religion to be a development from the religion described in my first essay, affected both by the change in social structure from village to sea-empire and by foreign, especially Egyptian, influences. No doubt the Achaean gods were influenced on their side by Cretan conceptions, though perhaps not so much as Ionia was. Cf. the Cretan influences in Ionian vase-painting, and e. g. A. B. Cook on 'Cretan Axe-cult outside Crete', Transactions of the Third International Congress for the History of Religion, ii. 184. See also Sir A. Evans's striking address on 'The Minoan and Mycenaean Element in Hellenic Life', J. H. S. xxxii. 277-97.
[65:1] I haven’t tried to look into the Cretan cults. They are historically outside the scope of these essays, and I'm not qualified to discuss evidence that is purely archaeological. However, I generally believe that Cretan religion developed from the religion described in my first essay, influenced by the shift in social structure from village life to a maritime empire and by foreign influences, especially from Egypt. It’s likely that the Achaean gods were influenced by Cretan ideas, although not as much as Ionia was. See the Cretan influences in Ionian vase-painting, and for example, A. B. Cook on 'Cretan Axe-cult outside Crete', Transactions of the Third International Congress for the History of Religion, ii. 184. Also, check out Sir A. Evans's notable address on 'The Minoan and Mycenaean Element in Hellenic Life', J. H. S. xxxii. 277-97.
[66:1] See R. G. E.,3 p. 58 f.
[73:1] The Ξύνεσις in which the Chorus finds it hard to believe, Hippolytus, 1105. Cf. Iph. Aul. 394, 1189; Herc. 655; also the ideas in Suppl. 203, Eur. Fr. 52, 9, where Ξύνεσις is implanted in man by a special grace of God. The gods are ξυνετοί, but of course Euripides goes too far in actually praying to Ξύνεσις, Ar. Frogs, 893.
[73:1] The Ξύνεσις that the Chorus struggles to believe in, Hippolytus, 1105. See also Iph. Aul. 394, 1189; Herc. 655; and the concepts in Suppl. 203, Eur. Fr. 52, 9, where Ξύνεσις is given to humans through a special grace from God. The gods are ξυνετοί, but of course Euripides goes too far by actually praying to Ξύνεσις, Ar. Frogs, 893.
[77:1] Cf. the beautiful defence of idols by Maximus of Tyre, Or. viii (in Wilamowitz's Lesebuch, ii. 338 ff.). I quote the last paragraph:
[77:1] See the beautiful defense of idols by Maximus of Tyre, Or. viii (in Wilamowitz's Lesebuch, ii. 338 ff.). I quote the last paragraph:
'God Himself, the father and fashioner of all that is, older than the Sun or the Sky, greater than time and eternity and all the flow of being, is unnameable by any lawgiver, unutterable by any voice, not to be seen by any eye. But we, being unable to apprehend His essence, use the help of sounds and names and pictures, of beaten gold and ivory and silver, of plants and rivers, mountain-peaks and torrents, yearning for the knowledge of Him, and in our weakness naming all that is beautiful in this world after His nature—just as happens to earthly lovers. To them the most beautiful sight will be the actual lineaments of the beloved, but for remembrance' sake they will be happy in the sight of a lyre, a little spear, a chair, perhaps, or a running-ground, or anything in the world that wakens the memory of the beloved. Why should I further examine and pass judgement about Images? Let men know what is divine (τὸ θεῖον γένος), let them know: that is all. If a Greek is stirred to the remembrance of God by the art of Pheidias, an Egyptian by paying worship to animals, another man by a river, another by fire—I have no anger for their divergences; only let them know, let them love, let them remember.'
'God Himself, the creator and father of everything, older than the Sun or the Sky, greater than time and eternity and all existence, is beyond any name, inexpressible by any voice, and cannot be seen by any eye. But since we can't fully grasp His essence, we rely on sounds, names, and images, using gold, ivory, and silver, as well as plants, rivers, mountain peaks, and torrents, all in our longing to understand Him. In our weakness, we name everything beautiful in this world after His nature—just like earthly lovers do. For them, the most beautiful sight is the actual features of their beloved, but to keep the memory alive, they find joy in seeing a lyre, a small spear, a chair, a running path, or anything that brings back memories of the one they love. Why should I scrutinize and judge Images any further? Let people understand what is divine (τὸ θεῖον γένος), let them understand: that is enough. If a Greek remembers God through the art of Pheidias, an Egyptian through worshiping animals, one person by a river, another by fire—I hold no resentment for their differences; I only want them to understand, to love, and to remember.'
[79]
III
THE GREAT SCHOOLS OF THE FOURTH CENTURY, B. C.
There is a passage in Xenophon describing how, one summer night, in 405 b. c., people in Athens heard a cry of wailing, an oimôgê, making its way up between the long walls from the Piraeus, and coming nearer and nearer as they listened. It was the news of the final disaster of Kynoskephalai, brought at midnight to the Piraeus by the galley Paralos. 'And that night no one slept. They wept for the dead, but far more bitterly for themselves, when they reflected what things they had done to the people of Mêlos, when taken by siege, to the people of Histiaea, and Skîonê and Torônê and Aegîna, and many more of the Hellenes.'[79:1]
There’s a passage in Xenophon that talks about one summer night in 405 B.C., when people in Athens heard a wailing sound, an oimôgê, coming up between the long walls from Piraeus, getting closer and closer as they listened. It was the news of the disastrous defeat at Kynoskephalai, delivered at midnight to Piraeus by the galley Paralos. 'And that night, no one slept. They cried for the dead, but they cried even harder for themselves when they thought about what they had done to the people of Mêlos during the siege, to the people of Histiaea, and Skîonê and Torônê and Aegîna, and many others among the Hellenes.'[79:1]
The echo of that lamentation seems to ring behind most of the literature of the fourth century, and not the Athenian literature alone. Defeat can on occasion leave men their self-respect or even their pride; as it did after Chaeronea in 338 and after the Chremonidean War in 262, not to speak of Thermopylae. But the defeat of 404 not only left Athens at the mercy of her enemies. It stripped her of those things of which she had been inwardly most proud; her 'wisdom', her high civilization, her leadership of all that was most Hellenic in Hellas. The 'Beloved City' of Pericles had become a tyrant, her nature poisoned by war, her government a by-word in Greece for brutality. And [80]Greece as a whole felt the tragedy of it. It is curious how this defeat of Athens by Sparta seems to have been felt abroad as a defeat for Greece itself and for the hopes of the Greek city state. The fall of Athens mattered more than the victory of Lysander. Neither Sparta nor any other city ever attempted to take her place. And no writer after the year 400 speaks of any other city as Pericles used to speak of fifth-century Athens, not even Polybius 250 years later, when he stands amazed before the solidity and the 'fortune' of Rome.
The echo of that sorrow seems to resonate in much of the literature from the fourth century, not just in Athenian works. Defeat can sometimes leave people with their self-respect or even their pride, as it did after Chaeronea in 338 and after the Chremonidean War in 262, not to mention Thermopylae. But the defeat in 404 not only left Athens vulnerable to her enemies; it also took away the things she had once been most proud of: her 'wisdom,' her advanced civilization, and her leadership of all that was truly Greek in Greece. The 'Beloved City' of Pericles had become a tyrant, her character tainted by war, and her government known throughout Greece for its cruelty. And [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Greece as a whole felt the weight of this tragedy. It's interesting how Athens' defeat by Sparta seemed to be viewed elsewhere as a defeat for Greece itself and for the hopes of the Greek city-state. The fall of Athens was more significant than Lysander's victory. Neither Sparta nor any other city ever tried to take her place. And no writer after the year 400 refers to any other city in the way Pericles spoke about fifth-century Athens, not even Polybius 250 years later, when he stands in awe of the strength and 'fortune' of Rome.
The city state, the Polis, had concentrated upon itself almost all the loyalty and the aspirations of the Greek mind. It gave security to life. It gave meaning to religion. And in the fall of Athens it had failed. In the third century, when things begin to recover, we find on the one hand the great military monarchies of Alexander's successors, and on the other, a number of federations of tribes, which were generally strongest in the backward regions where the city state had been least developed. Τὸ κοινὸν τῶν Αἰτωλῶν or τῶν Ἀχαιῶν had become more important than Athens or Corinth, and Sparta was only strong by means of a League.[80:1] By that time the Polis was recognized as a comparatively weak social organism, capable of very high culture but not quite able, as the Covenant of the League of Nations expresses it, 'to hold its own under the strenuous conditions of modern life'. Besides, it was not now ruled by the best citizens. The best had turned away from politics.
The city-state, the Polis, had gathered almost all the loyalty and ambitions of the Greek mindset. It provided security for life. It gave purpose to religion. But with the fall of Athens, it failed. In the third century, as things began to improve, we saw, on one side, the powerful military kingdoms of Alexander's successors, and on the other, several tribal federations, which were usually strongest in the less developed areas where the city-state had seen the least growth. Τὸ κοινὸν τῶν Αἰτωλῶν or τῶν Ἀχαιῶν became more significant than Athens or Corinth, and Sparta remained strong only through a League.[80:1] By that time, the Polis was seen as a relatively weak social structure, capable of high culture but not quite able, as the Covenant of the League of Nations puts it, 'to hold its own under the strenuous conditions of modern life.' Furthermore, it was no longer governed by the best citizens. The best had distanced themselves from politics.
[81]
This great discouragement did not take place at a blow. Among the practical statesmen probably most did not form any theory about the cause of the failure but went on, as practical statesmen must, doing as best they could from difficulty to difficulty. But many saw that the fatal danger to Greece was disunion, as many see it in Europe now. When Macedon proved indisputably stronger than Athens Isocrates urged Philip to accept the leadership of Greece against the barbarian and against barbarism. He might thus both unite the Greek cities and also evangelize the world. Lysias, the democratic and anti-Spartan orator, had been groping for a similar solution as early as 384 b. c., and was prepared to make an even sharper sacrifice for it. He appealed at Olympia for a crusade of all the free Greek cities against Dionysius of Syracuse, and begged Sparta herself to lead it. The Spartans are 'of right the leaders of Hellas by their natural nobleness and their skill in war. They alone live still in a city unsacked, unwalled, unconquered, uncorrupted by faction, and have followed always the same modes of life. They have been the saviours of Hellas in the past, and one may hope that their freedom will be everlasting.'[81:1] A great and generous change in one who had 'learned by suffering' in the Peloponnesian War. Others no doubt merely gave their submission to the stronger powers that were now rising. There were openings for counsellors, for mercenary soldiers, for court savants and philosophers and poets, and, of course, for agents in every free city who were prepared for one motive or another not to kick against the pricks. And there were always also those who had neither [82]learned nor forgotten, the unrepentant idealists; too passionate or too heroic or, as some will say, too blind, to abandon their life-long devotion to 'Athens' or to 'Freedom' because the world considered such ideals out of date. They could look the ruined Athenians in the face, after the lost battle, and say with Demosthenes, 'Οὐκ ἔστιν, οὐκ ἔστιν ὅπως ἡμάρτετε. It cannot be that you did wrong, it cannot be!'[82:1]
This great discouragement didn’t happen all at once. Most practical statesmen likely didn’t come up with a theory about why things failed, but just kept doing the best they could as they faced one challenge after another. However, many recognized that the real threat to Greece was disunion, much like how we see it in Europe today. When Macedon clearly showed it was stronger than Athens, Isocrates urged Philip to take the lead of Greece against the barbarians and against barbarism. This could help unite the Greek cities and also spread their ideas to the world. Lysias, the democratic and anti-Spartan speaker, had been looking for a similar solution as early as 384 B.C. and was ready to make even greater sacrifices for it. He called for a crusade of all the free Greek cities against Dionysius of Syracuse and pleaded for Sparta to lead it. The Spartans are naturally the rightful leaders of Hellas because of their nobility and military skill. They are the only ones still living in a city that remains unplundered, unwalled, unconquered, and free from corruption, keeping the same way of life. They have saved Hellas in the past, and one can hope their freedom will last forever. A significant and generous change in someone who had ‘learned by suffering’ during the Peloponnesian War. Others probably just submitted to the stronger powers that were emerging. There were opportunities for advisors, mercenary soldiers, learned men, philosophers, and poets, as well as for agents in every free city who, for one reason or another, chose not to resist the stronger forces. And there were always those who had neither learned nor forgotten, the unrepentant idealists; too passionate, too heroic, or, as some would say, too blind to give up their lifelong devotion to ‘Athens’ or ‘Freedom’ just because the world considered such ideals outdated. They could confront the defeated Athenians after the lost battle and say with Demosthenes, "It cannot be that you did wrong, it cannot be!"
But in practical politics the currents of thought are inevitably limited. It is in philosophy and speculation that we find the richest and most varied reaction to the Great Failure. It takes different shapes in those writers, like Plato and Xenophon, who were educated in the fifth century and had once believed in the Great City, and those whose whole thinking life belonged to the time of disillusion.
But in practical politics, the flow of ideas is always restricted. It's in philosophy and speculation that we encounter the deepest and most diverse reactions to the Great Failure. This reaction takes different forms in writers like Plato and Xenophon, who were educated in the fifth century and once had faith in the Great City, and in those whose entire intellectual lives were shaped by disillusionment.
Plato was disgusted with democracy and with Athens, but he retained his faith in the city, if only the city could be set on the right road. There can be little doubt that he attributes to the bad government of the Demos many evils which were really due to extraneous causes or to the mere fallibility of human nature. Still his analysis of democracy is one of the most brilliant things in the history of political theory. It is so acute, so humorous, so affectionate; and at many different ages of the world has seemed like a portrait of the actual contemporary society. Like a modern popular newspaper, Plato's democracy makes it its business to satisfy existing desires and give people a 'good time'. It does not distinguish between higher and lower. Any one man is as good as another, and so is any impulse or any idea. Consequently the commoner have the pull. [83]Even the great democratic statesmen of the past, he now sees, have been ministers to mob desires; they have 'filled the city with harbours and docks and walls and revenues and such-like trash, without Sophrosynê and righteousness'. The sage or saint has no place in practical politics. He would be like a man in a den of wild beasts. Let him and his like seek shelter as best they can, standing up behind some wall while the storm of dust and sleet rages past. The world does not want truth, which is all that he could give it. It goes by appearances and judges its great men with their clothes on and their rich relations round them. After death, the judges will judge them naked, and alone; and then we shall see![83:1]
Plato was disgusted with democracy and with Athens, but he kept his belief in the city, hoping it could be guided in the right direction. There’s little doubt that he blames the poor governance of the Demos for many issues that actually stemmed from outside factors or just from the fallibility of human nature. Still, his take on democracy is one of the smartest analyses in political theory. It’s sharp, funny, and warm; over various ages, it has often felt like a snapshot of contemporary society. Like a modern popular newspaper, Plato's democracy aims to satisfy current desires and provide people with a “good time.” It doesn’t differentiate between higher and lower values. Any one person is as good as another, just like any impulse or idea. As a result, the common people hold the power. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Even the great democratic leaders of the past, he now realizes, have catered to the desires of the mob; they have "filled the city with harbors and docks and walls and revenues and such-like trash, without Sophrosynê and righteousness." The wise or virtuous have no place in practical politics. They would be like someone in a den of wild animals. They should seek shelter as best they can, standing behind some wall while the storm of dust and sleet rages on. The world doesn’t want truth, which is all he could offer. It values appearances and judges its great figures based on their clothes and wealthy connections. After death, the judges will evaluate them stripped of everything and alone; then we’ll see![83:1]
Yet, in spite of all this, the child of the fifth century cannot keep his mind from politics. The speculations which would be scouted by the mass in the marketplace can still be discussed with intimate friends and disciples, or written in books for the wise to read. Plato's two longest works are attempts to construct an ideal society; first, what may be called a City of Righteousness, in the Republic; and afterwards in his old age, in the Laws, something more like a City of Refuge, uncontaminated by the world; a little city on a hill-top away in Crete, remote from commerce and riches and the 'bitter and corrupting sea' which carries them; a city where life shall move in music and discipline and reverence for the things that are greater than man, and the songs men sing shall be not common songs but the preambles of the city's laws, showing [84]their purpose and their principle; where no wall will be needed to keep out the possible enemy, because the courage and temperance of the citizens will be wall enough, and if war comes the women equally with the men 'will fight for their young, as birds do'.
Yet, despite all this, a child of the fifth century can't help but think about politics. The ideas that would be dismissed by the masses in the marketplace can still be discussed with close friends and students, or written in books for the wise to read. Plato's two longest works are attempts to build an ideal society; first, what can be called a City of Righteousness, in the Republic; and later in his old age, in the Laws, something more like a City of Refuge, untouched by the outside world; a small city on a hilltop in Crete, far from trade and wealth and the 'bitter and corrupting sea' that brings them; a city where life flows in harmony and discipline and respect for greater ideals, and the songs sung by the people are not ordinary tunes but the preambles of the city's laws, illustrating [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]their purpose and principles; where no walls will be needed to keep out potential enemies, because the courage and self-control of the citizens will be sufficient, and if war arises, the women, just like the men, 'will fight for their young, as birds do.'
This hope is very like despair; but, such as it is, Plato's thought is always directed towards the city. No other form of social life ever tempts him away, and he anticipates no insuperable difficulty in keeping the city in the right path if once he can get it started right. The first step, the necessary revolution, is what makes the difficulty. And he sees only one way. In real life he had supported the conspiracy of the extreme oligarchs in 404 which led to the rule of the 'Thirty Tyrants'; but the experience sickened him of such methods. There was no hope unless, by some lucky combination, a philosopher should become a king or some young king turn philosopher. 'Give me a city governed by a tyrant,' he says in the Laws,[84:1] 'and let the tyrant be young, with a good memory, quick at learning, of high courage, and a generous nature. . . . And besides, let him have a wise counsellor!' Ironical fortune granted him an opportunity to try the experiment himself at the court of Syracuse, first with the elder and then, twenty years later, with the younger Dionysius (387 and 367 b. c.). It is a story of disappointment, of course; bitter, humiliating and ludicrous disappointment, but with a touch of that sublimity which seems so often to hang about the errors of the wise. One can study them in Seneca at the court of Nero, or in Turgot with Louis; not so well perhaps in Voltaire with Frederick. Plato [85]failed in his enterprise, but he did keep faith with the 'Righteous City'.
This hope is very much like despair; but, as it is, Plato's thoughts are always focused on the city. No other type of social life ever draws him away, and he expects no insurmountable challenge in keeping the city on the right track once it's set in the right direction. The first step, the necessary revolution, is what creates the challenge. He sees only one solution. In reality, he had backed the conspiracy of the extreme oligarchs in 404 that resulted in the rule of the 'Thirty Tyrants'; but that experience left him disillusioned with such methods. There was no hope unless, by some lucky chance, a philosopher became a king or some young king became a philosopher. 'Give me a city ruled by a tyrant,' he says in the Laws,[84:1] 'and let the tyrant be young, with a good memory, quick to learn, brave, and generous. . . . And furthermore, let him have a wise advisor!' Ironically, fortune gave him a chance to test this experiment himself at the court of Syracuse, first with the older and then, twenty years later, with the younger Dionysius (387 and 367 b. c.). It is, of course, a story of disappointment; bitter, humiliating, and absurd disappointment, but with a hint of that greatness that often seems to surround the mistakes of the wise. One can observe this in Seneca at Nero’s court, or in Turgot with Louis; perhaps not as clearly in Voltaire with Frederick. Plato [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]failed in his attempts, but he remained true to the vision of the 'Righteous City.'
Another of the Socratic circle turned in a different direction. Xenophon, an exile from his country, a brilliant soldier and adventurer as well as a man of letters, is perhaps the first Greek on record who openly lost interest in the city. He thought less about cities and constitutions than about great men and nations, or generals and armies. To him it was idle to spin cobweb formations of ideal laws and communities. Society is right enough if you have a really fine man to lead it. It may be that his ideal was formed in childhood by stories of Pericles and the great age when Athens was 'in name a democracy but in truth an empire of one leading man'. He gave form to his dream in the Education of Cyrus, an imaginary account of the training which formed Cyrus the Great into an ideal king and soldier. The Cyropaedeia is said to have been intended as a counterblast to Plato's Republic, and it may have provoked Plato's casual remark in the Laws that 'Cyrus never so much as touched education'. No doubt the book suffered in persuasiveness from being so obviously fictitious.[85:1] For example, the Cyrus of Xenophon dies peacefully in his bed after much affectionate and edifying advice to his family, whereas all Athens knew from Herodotus how the real Cyrus had been killed in a war against the Massagetae, and his head, to slake its thirst for that liquid, plunged into a wineskin full of human blood. Perhaps also the monarchical rule of Cyrus was too absolute for Greek [86]taste. At any rate, later on Xenophon adopted a more real hero, whom he had personally known and admired.
Another member of the Socratic circle went in a different direction. Xenophon, an exile from his homeland, an exceptional soldier and adventurer as well as a writer, is possibly the first Greek on record who openly lost interest in the city. He thought less about cities and governments and more about great individuals and nations, or generals and their armies. To him, it was pointless to create elaborate theories of ideal laws and communities. Society works well enough if it has a truly great leader. His ideal may have been shaped in childhood by stories of Pericles and the era when Athens was 'in name a democracy but in truth an empire of one dominant leader.' He expressed his vision in the Education of Cyrus, a fictional account of the training that turned Cyrus the Great into an ideal king and soldier. The Cyropaedeia is said to have been intended as a rebuttal to Plato's Republic, which may have prompted Plato's offhand comment in the Laws that 'Cyrus never so much as touched education.' Clearly, the book lacked convincing power since it was so evidently fictional.[85:1] For instance, the Cyrus in Xenophon’s work dies peacefully in bed after giving much loving and instructive advice to his family, whereas everyone in Athens knew from Herodotus how the real Cyrus died in a war against the Massagetae, and his head was dipped into a wineskin full of human blood to quench its thirst. Perhaps the absolute monarchy of Cyrus was also too extreme for Greek [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]taste. In any case, later on, Xenophon chose a more relatable hero, one he had personally known and admired.
Agesilaus, king of Sparta, had been taken as a type of 'virtue' even by the bitter historian Theopompus. Agesilaus was not only a great general. He knew how to 'honour the gods, do his duty in the field, and to practise obedience'. He was true to friend and foe. On one memorable occasion he kept his word even to an enemy who had broken his. He enjoined kindness to enemy captives. When he found small children left behind by the barbarians in some town that he occupied—because either their parents or the slave-merchants had no room for them—he always took care of them or gave them to guardians of their own race: 'he never let the dogs and wolves get them'. On the other hand, when he sold his barbarian prisoners he sent them to market naked, regardless of their modesty, because it cheered his own soldiers to see how white and fat they were. He wept when he won a victory over Greeks; 'for he loved all Greeks and only hated barbarians'. When he returned home after his successful campaigns, he obeyed the orders of the ephors without question; his house and furniture were as simple as those of a common man, and his daughter the princess, when she went to and fro to Amyclae, went simply in the public omnibus. He reared chargers and hunting dogs; the rearing of chariot horses he thought effeminate. But he advised his sister Cynisca about hers, and she won the chariot race at Olympia. 'Have a king like that', says Xenophon, 'and all will be well. He will govern right; he will beat your enemies; and he will set an example of good life. If you want Virtue in the state look for it in a good [87]man, not in a speculative tangle of laws. The Spartan constitution, as it stands, is good enough for any one.'
Agesilaus, king of Sparta, was seen as a model of 'virtue' even by the harsh historian Theopompus. Agesilaus wasn't just a great general; he understood how to 'honor the gods, fulfill his duties in battle, and practice obedience.' He was loyal to both friends and enemies. On one notable occasion, he kept his promise even to an enemy who had broken his. He insisted on treating enemy captives with kindness. When he found small children abandoned by the barbarians in a town he captured—because their parents or the slave traders had no space for them—he always took care of them or entrusted them to guardians from their own community: 'he never allowed the dogs and wolves to get them.' Conversely, when he sold his barbarian prisoners, he sent them to market naked, disregarding their modesty, because it made his soldiers happy to see how pale and plump they were. He cried when he triumphed over Greeks; 'for he loved all Greeks and only hated barbarians.' When he returned home after his successful campaigns, he followed the orders of the ephors without hesitation; his home and furniture were as simple as those of an ordinary person, and his daughter, the princess, traveled to and from Amyclae on the public bus. He raised war horses and hunting dogs; he considered raising chariot horses to be unmanly. However, he gave his sister Cynisca advice about hers, and she won the chariot race at Olympia. 'With a king like that,' says Xenophon, 'everything will be alright. He will govern justly; he will conquer your enemies; and he will exemplify a good life. If you want Virtue in the state, seek it in a good man, not in a complicated web of laws. The Spartan constitution, as it is, is good enough for anyone.'
But it was another of the great Socratics who uttered first the characteristic message of the fourth century, and met the blows of Fortune with a direct challenge. Antisthenes was a man twenty years older than Plato. He had fought at Tanagra in 426 b. c. He had been friends with Gorgias and Prodicus, the great Sophists of the Periclean age. He seems to have been, at any rate till younger and more brilliant men cut him out, the recognized philosophic heir of Socrates.[87:1] And late in life, after the fall of Athens and the condemnation and death of his master, the man underwent a curious change of heart. He is taunted more than once with the lateness of his discovery of truth,[87:2] and with his childish subservience to the old jeux d'esprit of the Sceptics which professed to prove the impossibility of knowledge.[87:3] It seems that he had lost faith in speculation and dialectic and the elaborate [88]superstructures which Plato and others had built upon them; and he felt, like many moralists after him, a sort of hostility to all knowledge that was not immediately convertible into conduct.
But it was another one of the great Socratics who first expressed the key message of the fourth century, and faced the challenges of Fortune with a bold response. Antisthenes was a man twenty years older than Plato. He had fought at Tanagra in 426 b. c. He had been friends with Gorgias and Prodicus, the prominent Sophists of the Periclean age. He seems to have been, at least until younger and more talented individuals surpassed him, the acknowledged philosophical successor of Socrates.[87:1] And later in life, after the fall of Athens and the condemnation and death of his mentor, he experienced a notable change of heart. He is mocked more than once for discovering the truth later in life,[87:2] and for his juvenile adherence to the old jeux d'esprit of the Sceptics, who claimed to demonstrate the impossibility of knowledge.[87:3] It seems that he had lost faith in speculation and dialectic and the intricate [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]superstructures that Plato and others had constructed upon them; and he felt, like many moralists after him, a kind of aversion to all knowledge that couldn't be directly applied to action.
But this scepticism was only part of a general disbelief in the world. Greek philosophy had from the first been concerned with a fundamental question which we moderns seldom put clearly to ourselves. It asked 'What is the Good?' meaning thereby 'What is the element of value in life?' or 'What should be our chief aim in living?' A medieval Christian would have answered without hesitation 'To go to Heaven and not be damned', and would have been prepared with the necessary prescriptions for attaining that end. But the modern world is not intensely enough convinced of the reality of Sin and Judgement, Hell and Heaven, to accept this answer as an authoritative guide in life, and has not clearly thought out any other. The ancient Greek spent a great part of his philosophical activity in trying, without propounding supernatural rewards and punishments, or at least without laying stress on them, to think out what the Good of man really was.
But this skepticism was just a part of a broader disbelief in the world. Greek philosophy was always focused on a fundamental question that we modern people rarely consider clearly. It asked, "What is the Good?" which means "What holds value in life?" or "What should be our main goal in living?" A medieval Christian would have quickly answered, "To go to Heaven and not be damned," and would have had the necessary guidelines to achieve that. However, the modern world isn’t fully convinced of the reality of Sin and Judgment, Hell and Heaven, to view this answer as a reliable guide for life, and hasn't clearly thought out any alternatives. The ancient Greek dedicated much of his philosophical efforts to exploring what the Good for man truly was, without focusing on supernatural rewards and punishments, or at least without emphasizing them.
The answers given by mankind to this question seem to fall under two main heads. Before a battle if both parties were asked what aim they were pursuing, both would say without hesitation 'Victory'. After the battle, the conqueror would probably say that his purpose was in some way to consolidate or extend his victory; but the beaten party, as soon as he had time to think, would perhaps explain that, after all, victory was not everything. It was better to have fought for the right, to have done your best and to have failed, [89]than to revel in the prosperity of the unjust. And, since it is difficult to maintain, in the midst of the triumph of the enemy and your own obvious misery and humiliation, that all is well and you yourself thoroughly contented, this second answer easily develops a third: 'Wait a little, till God's judgement asserts itself; and see who has the best of it then!' There will be a rich reward hereafter for the suffering virtuous.
The responses from humanity to this question seem to fit into two main categories. Before a battle, if you asked both sides what their goal was, they would confidently say, "Victory." After the battle, the winner would likely claim that his aim was to strengthen or expand his victory. However, the defeated side, once they had time to reflect, might argue that victory isn’t everything. It’s better to have fought for what’s right, to have done your best and fallen short, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]than to enjoy the success of the unjust. And, since it’s hard to insist that everything is fine and that you’re completely happy in the face of your enemy’s triumph and your own clear misery and shame, this second viewpoint often evolves into a third: "Just wait for a bit until God’s judgment comes into play, and see who ends up on top then!" There will be a great reward in the future for those who suffer for virtue.
The typical Athenian of the Periclean age would have been in the first state of mind. His 'good' would be in the nature of success: to spread Justice and Freedom, to make Athens happy and strong and her laws wise and equal for rich and poor. Antisthenes had fallen violently into the second. He was defeated together with all that he most cared for, and he comforted himself with the thought that nothing matters except to have done your best. As he phrased it Aretê is the good, Aretê meaning 'virtue' or 'goodness', the quality of a good citizen, a good father, a good dog, a good sword.
The typical Athenian during the Periclean era would have been in a positive mindset. Their idea of 'good' would revolve around success: promoting Justice and Freedom, making Athens joyful and strong, and ensuring her laws are wise and fair for both the rich and the poor. Antisthenes had shifted dramatically to a different perspective. He experienced defeat along with everything he valued, and he found solace in the belief that nothing matters except having done your best. As he put it, Aretê is the good, with Aretê meaning 'virtue' or 'goodness', the trait of being a good citizen, a good father, a good dog, or a good sword.
The things of the world are vanity, and philosophy as vain as the rest. Nothing but goodness is good; and the first step towards attaining it is to repent.
The things in the world are meaningless, and philosophy is just as pointless as everything else. Only goodness is truly good, and the first step to achieving it is to repent.
There was in Athens a gymnasium built for those who were base-born and could not attend the gymnasia of true citizens. It was called Kynosarges and was dedicated to the great bastard, Heracles. Antisthenes, though he had moved hitherto in the somewhat patrician circle of the Socratics, remembered how that his mother was a Thracian slave, and set up his school in Kynosarges among the disinherited of the earth. He made friends with the 'bad,' who needed befriending. [90]He dressed like the poorest workman. He would accept no disciples except those who could bear hardship, and was apt to drive new-comers away with his stick. Yet he also preached in the streets, both in Athens and Corinth. He preached rhetorically, with parables and vivid emotional phrases, compelling the attention of the crowd. His eloquence was held to be bad style, and it started the form of literature known to the Cynics as χρεία, 'a help', or διατριβή, 'a study', and by the Christians as ὁμιλία, a 'homily' or sermon.
In Athens, there was a gym where people of lower status could go if they couldn't attend the gymnasiums meant for true citizens. It was called Kynosarges and was dedicated to the great hero, Heracles. Antisthenes, even though he had previously moved in the somewhat upper-class circles of the Socratics, remembered that his mother was a Thracian slave and established his school in Kynosarges among the outcasts of society. He formed connections with those seen as 'bad' who needed support. He dressed like the poorest worker and only accepted students who could withstand hardship, often scaring newcomers away with his stick. Still, he preached in the streets, both in Athens and Corinth, using rhetorical skills, parables, and emotional language to grab the crowd's attention. His style of eloquence was considered poor, and it led to the development of a type of literature recognized by the Cynics as χρεία, meaning 'a help', or διατριβή, meaning 'a study', and by Christians as ὁμιλία, meaning 'a homily' or sermon.
This passionate and ascetic old man would have attracted the interest of the world even more, had it not been for one of his disciples. This was a young man from Sinope, on the Euxine, whom he did not take to at first sight; the son of a disreputable money-changer who had been sent to prison for defacing the coinage. Antisthenes ordered the lad away, but he paid no attention; he beat him with his stick, but he never moved. He wanted 'wisdom', and saw that Antisthenes had it to give. His aim in life was to do as his father had done, to 'deface the coinage', but on a much larger scale. He would deface all the coinage current in the world. Every conventional stamp was false. The men stamped as generals and kings; the things stamped as honour and wisdom and happiness and riches; all were base metal with lying superscriptions. All must have the stamp defaced.[90:1]
This passionate and disciplined old man would have captured the world's attention even more, if it weren't for one of his disciples. This was a young man from Sinope, near the Black Sea, who he didn't take to right away; the son of a notorious money-changer who had been sent to prison for altering the currency. Antisthenes told the boy to leave, but he didn’t listen; he struck him with his stick, but the boy remained still. He wanted 'wisdom' and realized Antisthenes had it to offer. His goal in life was to follow in his father's footsteps, to 'alter the currency', but on a much larger scale. He aimed to alter all the currency in the world. Every conventional mark was false. The men marked as generals and kings; the things marked as honor, wisdom, happiness, and wealth; all were cheap metal with deceptive inscriptions. Everything needed to have its mark changed.[90:1]
This young man was Diogenes, afterwards the most famous of all the Cynics. He started by rejecting all stamps and superscriptions and holding that nothing but Aretê, 'worth' or 'goodness', was good. He [91]rejected tradition. He rejected the current religion and the rules and customs of temple worship. True religion was a thing of the spirit, and needed no forms. He despised divination. He rejected civil life and marriage. He mocked at the general interest in the public games and the respect paid to birth, wealth, or reputation. Let man put aside these delusions and know himself. And for his defences let him arm himself 'against Fortune with courage, against Convention with Nature, against passion with Reason'. For Reason is 'the god within us'.
This young man was Diogenes, later known as the most famous of all the Cynics. He began by rejecting all labels and titles, believing that only Aretê, 'worth' or 'goodness', was truly good. He dismissed tradition. He turned away from the established religion and the rituals and customs of temple worship. True religion was a matter of the spirit and needed no formalities. He scoffed at divination. He rejected societal life and marriage. He ridiculed the overall fascination with public games and the respect given to birth, wealth, or reputation. People should cast aside these illusions and understand themselves. And to defend himself, he should equip himself 'against Fortune with courage, against Convention with Nature, against passion with Reason.' For Reason is 'the god within us'.
The salvation for man was to return to Nature, and Diogenes interpreted this return in the simplest and crudest way. He should live like the beasts, like primeval men, like barbarians. Were not the beasts blessed, ῥεῖα ζώοντες like the Gods in Homer? And so, though in less perfection, were primitive men, not vexing their hearts with imaginary sins and conventions. Travellers told of savages who married their sisters, or ate human flesh, or left their dead unburied. Why should they not, if they wished to? No wonder Zeus punished Prometheus the Fire-Bringer, who had brought all this progress upon us and left man civilized and more unhappy than any beast! He deserved his crag and his vulture!
The way to salvation for mankind was to go back to Nature, and Diogenes understood this return in the simplest and most direct manner. He believed we should live like animals, like our ancient ancestors, like savages. Weren't animals blessed, ῥεῖα ζώοντες like the Gods in Homer? And similarly, primitive people lived without tormenting themselves with made-up sins and societal rules. Travelers reported that some tribes married their sisters, ate human flesh, or left their dead unburied. Why shouldn’t they do what they wanted? It's no surprise that Zeus punished Prometheus the Fire-Bringer, who introduced all this progress and left humanity civilized but more miserable than any animal! He got what he deserved with his rocky prison and his vulture!
Diogenes took his mission with great earnestness. He was leader in a 'great battle against Pleasures and Desires'. He was 'the servant, the message-bearer, sent by Zeus', 'the Setter-Free of mankind' and the 'Healer of passions'.
Diogenes approached his mission with serious dedication. He was a leader in a 'great fight against Pleasures and Desires.' He was 'the servant, the messenger sent by Zeus,' 'the Liberator of humanity,' and the 'Healer of passions.'
The life that he personally meant to live, and which he recommended to the wise, was what he called τὸν κυνικὸν βίον, 'a dog's life', and he himself wished to [92]be a 'cynic' or 'canine'. A dog was brave and faithful; it had no bodily shame, no false theories, and few wants. A dog needed no clothes, no house, no city, no possessions, no titles; what he did need was 'virtue', Aretê, to catch his prey, to fight wild beasts, and to defend his master; and that he could provide for himself. Diogenes found, of course, that he needed a little more than an ordinary dog; a blanket, a wallet or bowl to hold his food, and a staff a 'to beat off dogs and bad men'. It was the regular uniform of a beggar. He asked for no house. There was a huge earthen pitcher—not a tub—outside the Temple of the Great Mother; the sort of vessel that was used for burial in primitive Greece and which still had about it the associations of a coffin. Diogenes slept there when he wanted shelter, and it became the nearest approach to a home that he had. Like a dog he performed any bodily act without shame, when and where he chose. He obeyed no human laws because he recognized no city. He was Cosmopolîtes, Citizen of the Universe; all men, and all beasts too, were his brothers. He lived preaching in the streets and begging his bread; except that he did not 'beg', he 'commanded'. Other folk obeyed his commands because they were still slaves, while he 'had never been a slave again since Antisthenes set him free'. He had no fear, because there was nothing to take from him. Only slaves are afraid.
The life he wanted to live, which he recommended to the wise, was what he called τὸν κυνικὸν βίον, 'a dog's life'. He aimed to be a 'cynic' or 'canine'. A dog was brave and loyal; it felt no shame, held no false beliefs, and had few desires. A dog didn’t need clothes, a house, a city, possessions, or titles; all it needed was 'virtue', Aretê, to catch its prey, fight wild animals, and protect its owner, which it could find for itself. Diogenes realized he needed a bit more than an ordinary dog: a blanket, a bag or bowl for food, and a staff 'to fend off dogs and bad men'. This was the usual gear of a beggar. He didn’t ask for a house. There was a large earthen pitcher—not a tub—outside the Temple of the Great Mother, the kind of vessel used for burial in early Greece that still carried associations of a coffin. Diogenes slept there when he needed shelter, and it became the closest thing to a home he had. Like a dog, he did any bodily act without shame whenever and wherever he wanted. He followed no human laws because he recognized no city. He was Cosmopolités, Citizen of the Universe; all humans, and all animals too, were his brothers. He lived preaching in the streets and demanding his food; except he didn’t 'beg', he 'commanded'. Other people followed his commands because they were still slaves, while he 'had never been a slave again since Antisthenes set him free'. He had no fear because there was nothing anyone could take from him. Only slaves are afraid.
Greece rang with stories of his mordant wit, and every bitter saying became fathered on Diogenes. Every one knew how Alexander the Great had come to see the famous beggar and, standing before him where he sat in the open air, had asked if there was [93]any boon he could confer on him. 'Yes, move from between me and the sun.' They knew the king's saying, 'If I were not Alexander I would be Diogenes', and the polite answer 'If I were not Diogenes I would be Alexander'. The Master of the World and the Rejector of the World met on an equality. People told too how the Cynic walked about with a lamp in the daytime searching, so he said, 'for a man'. They knew his scorn of the Mysteries with their doctrine of exclusive salvation; was a thief to be in bliss because he was initiated, while Agesilaus and Epaminondas were in outer darkness? A few of the stories are more whimsical. A workman carrying a pole accidentally hit Diogenes and cried 'Look out!' 'Why,' said he, 'are you going to hit me again?'
Greece buzzed with tales of his sharp wit, and every biting remark was attributed to Diogenes. Everyone knew how Alexander the Great had visited the famous beggar and, standing before him in the open air, had asked if there was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]anything he could do for him. 'Yes, get out of my way and let me enjoy the sun.' They remembered the king's remark, 'If I weren't Alexander, I would want to be Diogenes,' and Diogenes' polite reply, 'If I weren't Diogenes, I'd like to be Alexander.' The Master of the World and the Rejector of the World met as equals. People also shared how the Cynic wandered around with a lamp in the daytime claiming to be 'looking for a man.' They knew of his disdain for the Mysteries and their belief in exclusive salvation; was a thief really going to be saved just because he was initiated, while Agesilaus and Epaminondas were left in darkness? Some stories were more amusing. One time, a worker carrying a pole accidentally bumped into Diogenes and shouted, 'Watch out!' 'Why,' he replied, 'are you planning to hit me again?'
He had rejected patriotism as he rejected culture. Yet he suffered as he saw Greece under the Macedonians and Greek liberties disappearing. When his death was approaching some disciple asked his wishes about his burial; 'Let the dogs and wolves have me,' he said; 'I should like to be of some use to my brothers when I die.' When this request was refused his thoughts turned again to the Macedonian Wars; 'Bury me face downwards; everything is soon going to be turned the other way up.'
He had turned away from patriotism just like he had from culture. Still, he felt pain as he watched Greece fall under Macedonian control and saw Greek freedoms fading away. As he neared death, a follower asked him what he wanted for his burial. "Let the dogs and wolves have me," he replied. "I’d like to be of some use to my brothers when I die." When this request was denied, he thought again about the Macedonian Wars. "Bury me face down," he said, "because everything is about to be turned upside down."
He remains the permanent and unsurpassed type of one way of grappling with the horror of life. Fear nothing, desire nothing, possess nothing: and then Life with all its ingenuity of malice cannot disappoint you. If man cannot enter into life nor yet depart from it save through agony and filth, let him learn to endure the one and be indifferent to the other. The watchdog of Zeus on earth has to fulfil his special [94]duty, to warn mankind of the truth and to set slaves free. Nothing else matters.
He remains the ultimate example of one way to deal with the horrors of life. Fear nothing, want nothing, own nothing: and then life, with all its clever malice, can't let you down. If a person can only enter or leave life through pain and filth, they should learn to endure the pain and be indifferent to the filth. The watchdog of Zeus on earth has to do his special [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] duty, to warn humanity of the truth and to set the oppressed free. Nothing else really matters.
The criticism of this solution is not that it is selfish. It is not. The Cynic lives for the salvation of his fellow creatures. And it is worth remembering that before the Roman gladiatorial games were eventually stopped by the self-immolation of the monk Telemachus, two Cynic philosophers had thrown themselves into the arena in the same spirit. Its weakness lies in a false psychology, common to all the world at that time, which imagined that salvation or freedom consists in living utterly without desire or fear, that such a life is biologically possible, and that Diogenes lived it. To a subtler critic it is obvious that Diogenes was a man of very strong and successful ambitions, though his ambitions were different from those of most men. He solved the problem of his own life by following with all the force and courage of his genius a line of conduct which made him, next to Alexander, the most famous man in Greece. To be really without fear or desire would mean death, and to die is not to solve the riddle of living.
The criticism of this solution isn’t that it’s selfish. It’s not. The Cynic lives for the salvation of others. And it’s worth remembering that before the Roman gladiatorial games were finally stopped by the self-immolation of the monk Telemachus, two Cynic philosophers had entered the arena in the same spirit. Its weakness lies in a flawed psychology, common to everyone at that time, which believed that salvation or freedom comes from living completely without desire or fear, that such a life is biologically possible, and that Diogenes achieved it. To a more insightful critic, it’s clear that Diogenes was a man of very strong and successful ambitions, although his ambitions were different from those of most people. He solved the problem of his own life by wholeheartedly following a path that made him, next to Alexander, the most famous man in Greece. To truly be without fear or desire would mean death, and to die doesn't solve the puzzle of living.
The difference between the Cynic view of life and that of Plato's Republic is interesting. Plato also rejected the most fundamental conventions of existing society, the accepted methods of government, the laws of property and of marriage, the traditional religion and even the poetry which was a second religion to the Greeks. But he rejected the existing culture only because he wanted it to be better. He condemned the concrete existing city in order to build a more perfect city, to proceed in infinite searching and longing towards the Idea of Good, the Sun of the spiritual [95]universe. Diogenes rejected the civilization which he saw, and admitted the reality of no other. His crude realistic attitude of mind had no use for Plato's 'Ideas'. 'I can see a table,' he said; 'I cannot see Tabularity' (τραπεζότης). 'I know Athens and Corinth and other cities, and can see that they are all bad. As for the Ideal Society, show it me and I will say what I think.'
The difference between the Cynic perspective on life and that of Plato's Republic is intriguing. Plato also rejected the most basic conventions of society, including the accepted systems of government, the laws of property and marriage, traditional religion, and even poetry, which was like a second religion to the Greeks. However, he rejected the existing culture because he wanted it to improve. He criticized the actual city to create a better one, aiming for a continuous quest toward the Idea of Good, the Sun of the spiritual [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]universe. Diogenes rejected the civilization he observed and acknowledged no other reality. His blunt, realistic outlook had no interest in Plato's 'Ideas'. 'I can see a table,' he said; 'I cannot see Tabularity' (τραπεζότης). 'I know Athens and Corinth and other cities, and I see that they are all bad. As for the Ideal Society, show it to me and I will share my thoughts on it.'
In spite of its false psychology the Cynic conception of life had a great effect in Greece. It came almost as a revelation to both men and women[95:1] and profoundly influenced all the Schools. Here indeed, it seemed, was a way to baffle Fortune and to make one's own soul unafraid. What men wanted was τὸ θαρρεῖν 'to be of good cheer'; as we say now, to regain their morale after bewildering defeats. The Cynic answer, afterwards corrected and humanized by the Stoics, was to look at life as a long and arduous campaign. The loyal soldier does not trouble about his comfort or his rewards or his pleasures. He obeys his commander's orders without fear or failing, whether they lead to easy victories or merely to wounds, captivity or death. Only Goodness is good, and for the soldier Goodness [96](ἀρετή) is the doing of Duty. That is his true prize, which no external power can take away from him.
Despite its flawed understanding of human behavior, the Cynic view of life had a significant impact in Greece. It felt like a revelation to both men and women[95:1] and deeply influenced all the philosophical schools. Here, it seemed, was a way to outsmart Fortune and make one’s soul fearless. What people wanted was τὸ θαρρεῖν 'to be of good cheer'; as we say today, to boost their morale after confusing defeats. The Cynic response, later refined and humanized by the Stoics, was to view life as a long and challenging journey. The loyal soldier doesn’t worry about comfort, rewards, or pleasures. He follows his commander’s orders without fear or hesitation, whether they lead to easy victories or just injuries, captivity, or death. Only Goodness is truly good, and for the soldier, Goodness [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__](ἀρετή) is fulfilling his Duty. That is his real reward, which no external force can take away from him.
But after all, what is Duty? Diogenes preached 'virtue' and assumed that his way of life was 'virtue'. But was it really so? And, if so, on what evidence? To live like a beast, to be indifferent to art, beauty, letters, science, philosophy, to the amenities of civic life, to all that raised Hellenic Man above the beast or the savage? How could this be the true end of man? The Stoic School, whose founder, Zeno, was a disciple of old Antisthenes, gradually built up a theory of moral life which has on the whole weathered the storms of time with great success. It largely dominated later antiquity by its imaginative and emotional power. It gave form to the aspirations of early Christianity. It lasts now as the nearest approach to an acceptable system of conduct for those who do not accept revelation, but still keep some faith in the Purpose of Things.
But after all, what is Duty? Diogenes preached 'virtue' and thought his way of life was 'virtue.' But was it really? And if it was, based on what evidence? To live like an animal, to ignore art, beauty, literature, science, philosophy, the comforts of civic life, everything that elevated Hellenic Man above animals or savages? How could that be the true purpose of humanity? The Stoic School, founded by Zeno, who was a student of old Antisthenes, gradually developed a theory of moral life that has mostly stood the test of time quite well. It largely influenced later antiquity with its imaginative and emotional strength. It shaped the ambitions of early Christianity. It remains today as the closest thing to an acceptable moral system for those who don't believe in revelation but still have some faith in the Purpose of Things.
The problem is to combine the absolute value of that Goodness which, as we say, 'saves the soul' with the relative values of the various good things that soothe or beautify life. For, if there is any value at all—I will not say in health and happiness, but in art, poetry, knowledge, refinement, public esteem, or human affection, and if their claims do clash, as in common opinion they sometimes do, with the demands of absolute sanctity, how is the balance to be struck? Are we to be content with the principle of accepting a little moral wrong for the sake of much material or artistic or intellectual advantage? That is the rule which the practical world follows, though without [97]talking about it; but the Stoics would have none of any such compromise.
The challenge is to merge the absolute value of that Goodness which, as we say, 'saves the soul,' with the relative values of the various good things that make life easier or more beautiful. Because if there is any value at all—I won't say in health and happiness, but in art, poetry, knowledge, refinement, public esteem, or human affection—and if their claims sometimes conflict, as people often think they do, with the demands of total sanctity, how do we find a balance? Are we supposed to accept a little moral wrongdoing for the sake of significant material, artistic, or intellectual gain? That’s the approach the practical world takes, even if it rarely discusses it; however, the Stoics rejected any such compromise.
Zeno first, like Antisthenes, denied any value whatever to these earthly things that are not virtue—to health or sickness, riches or poverty, beauty or ugliness, pain or pleasure; who would ever mention them when the soul stood naked before God? All that would then matter, and consequently all that can ever matter, is the goodness of the man's self, that is, of his free and living will. The Stoics improved on the military metaphor; for to the soldier, after all, it does matter whether in his part of the field he wins or loses. Life is not like a battle but like a play, in which God has handed each man his part unread, and the good man proceeds to act it to the best of his power, not knowing what may happen in the last scene. He may become a crowned king, he may be a slave dying in torment. What matters it? The good actor can play either part. All that matters is that he shall act his best, accept the order of the Cosmos and obey the Purpose of the great Dramaturge.
Zeno, just like Antisthenes, dismissed the importance of earthly things that aren't virtue—like health or illness, wealth or poverty, beauty or ugliness, pain or pleasure; who would even bring them up when the soul stands bare before God? Ultimately, what really matters, and what has always mattered, is the goodness of a person’s self, meaning their free and living will. The Stoics built on the military analogy; for a soldier, it truly counts whether he wins or loses in his part of the battle. Life isn't like a fight but more like a play, where God gives each person their role without letting them see the script, and the good person strives to perform it to the best of their ability, not knowing how the final act will unfold. They might end up a crowned king or a slave suffering in agony. What difference does it make? A good actor can handle either role. What’s important is that they give their best performance, accept the order of the universe, and follow the Purpose of the great Playwright.
The answer seems absolute and unyielding, with no concession to the weakness of the flesh. Yet, in truth, it contains in itself the germ of a sublime practical compromise which makes Stoicism human. It accepts the Cosmos and it obeys the Purpose; therefore there is a Cosmos, and there is a purpose in the world. Stoicism, like much of ancient thought at this period, was permeated by the new discoveries of astronomy and their formation into a coherent scientific system, which remained unshaken till the days of Copernicus. The stars, which had always moved men's wonder and even worship, were now seen and proved to be no [98]wandering fires but parts of an immense and apparently eternal order. One star might differ from another star in glory, but they were all alike in their obedience to law. They had their fixed courses, divine though they were, which had been laid down for them by a Being greater than they. The Order, or Cosmos, was a proven fact; therefore, the Purpose was a proven fact; and, though in its completeness inscrutable, it could at least in part be divined from the fact that all these varied and eternal splendours had for their centre our Earth and its ephemeral master. The Purpose, though it is not our Purpose, is especially concerned with us and circles round us. It is the purpose of a God who loves Man.
The answer seems definitive and uncompromising, with no acknowledgment of human frailty. However, it actually holds the seed of a profound practical compromise that makes Stoicism relatable. It acknowledges the universe and follows a Purpose; thus, there is a universe, and there is a purpose in the world. Stoicism, like much of ancient thought during this time, was influenced by new discoveries in astronomy and their development into a coherent scientific framework that remained unchallenged until Copernicus. The stars, which had long inspired human wonder and even worship, were now recognized as parts of a vast and seemingly eternal order rather than wandering lights. One star might shine brighter than another, but they all followed the same laws. They had set paths, divine though they were, established by a Being greater than them. The Order, or Cosmos, was a proven reality; therefore, the Purpose was a proven reality too. Although we can't fully understand it, we can at least partially discern it from the fact that all these diverse and eternal beauties revolve around our Earth and its transient ruler. This Purpose, while not ours, is particularly focused on us and revolves around our existence. It is the purpose of a God who cares for humanity.
Let us forget that this system of astronomy has been overthrown, and that we now know that Man is not the centre of the universe. Let us forget that the majestic order which reigns, or seems to reign, among the stars, is matched by a brutal conflict and a chaos of jarring purposes in the realms of those sciences which deal with life.[98:1] If we can recover the imaginative outlook of the generations which stretched from, say, Meton in the fifth century before Christ to Copernicus in the sixteenth after, we shall be able to understand the spiritual exaltation with which men like Zeno or Poseidonius regarded the world.
Let’s forget that this system of astronomy has been disproven, and that we now know humans are not the center of the universe. Let’s forget that the impressive order that appears to exist among the stars is offset by harsh conflicts and a chaotic mix of clashing purposes in the fields that study life.[98:1] If we can recapture the imaginative perspective of the generations from, let’s say, Meton in the fifth century BC to Copernicus in the sixteenth century AD, we’ll be able to grasp the spiritual uplift that figures like Zeno or Poseidonius felt toward the world.
[99]
We are part of an Order, a Cosmos, which we see to be infinitely above our comprehension but which we know to be an expression of love for Man; what can we do but accept it, not with resignation but with enthusiasm, and offer to it with pride any sacrifice which it may demand of us. It is a glory to suffer for such an end.
We are part of an Order, a Cosmos, that seems far beyond our understanding but we recognize as a form of love for humanity; what can we do but embrace it, not with defeat but with eagerness, and proudly offer any sacrifice it might ask of us. It is a privilege to suffer for such a purpose.
And there is more. For the Stars show only what may be called a stationary purpose, an Order which is and remains for ever. But in the rest of the world, we can see a moving Purpose. It is Phusis, the word which the Romans unfortunately translated 'Natura', but which means 'Growing' or 'the way things grow'—almost what we call Evolution. But to the Stoic it is a living and conscious evolution, a forethought or Πρόνοια in the mind of God, what the Romans called providentia, guiding all things that grow in a direction which accords with the divine will. And the direction, the Stoic pointed out, was not towards mere happiness but towards Aretê, or the perfection of each thing or each species after its kind. Phusis shapes the acorn to grow into the perfect oak, the blind puppy into the good hound; it makes the deer grow in swiftness to perform the function of a deer, and man grow in power and wisdom to perform the function of a man. If a man is an artist it is his function to produce beauty; if he a governor, it is his function to produce a flourishing and virtuous city. True, the things that he produces are but shadows and in themselves utterly valueless; it matters not one straw whether the deer goes at ten miles an hour or twenty, whether the population of a city die this year of famine and sickness or twenty years hence of old age. But it belongs to the [100]good governor to avert famine and to produce healthy conditions, as it belongs to the deer to run its best. So it is the part of a friend, if need arise, to give his comfort or his life for a friend; of a mother to love and defend her children; though it is true that in the light of eternity these 'creaturely' affections shrivel into their native worthlessness. If the will of God is done, and done willingly, all is well. You may, if it brings you great suffering, feel the pain. You may even, through human weakness, weep or groan; that can be forgiven. Ἔσωθεν μέντοι μὴ στενάξης, 'But in the centre of your being groan not!' Accept the Cosmos. Will joyously that which God wills and make the eternal Purpose your own.
And there's more. The stars only represent what you could call a fixed purpose, an order that exists forever. In contrast, the rest of the world reveals a dynamic purpose. This idea is captured by the term Phusis, which the Romans mistakenly translated as 'Natura,' but it actually means 'Growing' or 'the way things develop'—similar to what we refer to as Evolution. However, for the Stoics, this is a living, conscious evolution, a forethought or Πρόνοια in God's mind, known to the Romans as providentia, guiding all things that grow towards a direction aligned with divine will. The Stoics emphasized that this direction is not just toward mere happiness but towards Aretê, or the perfection of each thing or species as it should be. Phusis directs the acorn to grow into a perfect oak, the blind puppy into a good hound; it makes the deer swift to fulfill its role, and it enables humans to grow in strength and wisdom to fulfill their purpose. If a person is an artist, their role is to create beauty; if they are a governor, their role is to cultivate a thriving and virtuous city. Indeed, the things they produce are merely shadows and worthless in themselves; it doesn't matter at all whether the deer runs at ten miles an hour or twenty, or whether a city’s population suffers from famine and illness this year or twenty years from now due to old age. Yet, it is the responsibility of a good governor to prevent famine and create healthy conditions, just as it is the deer's duty to run to the best of its ability. Similarly, a friend should, if necessary, offer comfort or even sacrifice their life for a friend; a mother should love and protect her children; although, from the perspective of eternity, these 'creaturely' feelings diminish to their inherent worthlessness. If the will of God is fulfilled willingly, everything is as it should be. You may, despite great suffering, feel the pain. You may even weep or groan out of human weakness; this is forgivable. Ἔσωθεν μέντοι μὴ στενάξης, 'But within your core, do not groan!' Embrace the Cosmos. Joyfully will what God wills and make the eternal Purpose your own.
I will say no more of this great body of teaching, as I have dealt with it in a separate publication.[100:1] But I would point out two special advantages of a psychological kind which distinguish Stoicism from many systems of philosophy. First, though it never consciously faced the psychological problem of instinct, it did see clearly that man does not necessarily pursue what pleases him most, or what is most profitable to him, or even his 'good'. It saw that man can determine his end, and may well choose pain in preference to pleasure. This saved the school from a great deal of that false schematization which besets most forms of rationalistic psychology. Secondly, it did build up a system of thought on which, both in good days and evil, a life can be lived which is not only saintly, but practically wise and human and beneficent. It did for [101]practical purposes solve the problem of living, without despair and without grave, or at least without gross, illusion.
I won't say more about this extensive body of teaching since I've covered it in a separate publication.[100:1] However, I want to highlight two key psychological advantages that set Stoicism apart from many philosophical systems. First, even though it never directly addressed the psychological issue of instinct, it recognized that people don't always go after what gives them the most pleasure, what benefits them the most, or even what is considered their 'good.' It understood that individuals can set their own goals and may choose pain over pleasure. This insight prevented the school from falling into much of the misleading simplification that affects many rationalist approaches to psychology. Secondly, it created a framework of thought that allows for a life that is not only virtuous but also practically wise, humane, and generous, no matter the circumstances. For all practical purposes, it addressed the challenge of living without despair and without serious, or at least without blatant, delusions.
The other great school of the fourth century, a school which, in the matter of ethics, may be called the only true rival of Stoicism, was also rooted in defeat. But it met defeat in a different spirit.[101:1] Epicurus, son of Neocles, of the old Athenian clan of the Philaïdae, was born on a colony in Samos in 341 b. c. His father was evidently poor; else he would hardly have left Athens to live on a colonial farm, nor have had to eke out his farming by teaching an elementary school. We do not know how much the small boy learned from his father. But for older students there was a famous school on the neighbouring island of Teos, where a certain Nausiphanes taught the Ionian tradition of Mathematics and Physics as well as rhetoric and literary subjects. Epicurus went to this school when he was fourteen, and seems, among other things, to have imbibed the Atomic Theory of Democritus without realizing that it was anything peculiar. He felt afterwards as if his school-days had been merely a waste of time. At the age of eighteen he went to Athens, the centre of the philosophic world, but he only went, as Athenian citizens were in duty bound, to perform his year of military service as ephêbus. Study was to come later. The next year, however, 322, Perdiccas of Thrace made an attack on Samos and drove out the Athenian [102]colonists. Neocles had by then lived on his bit of land for thirty years, and was old to begin life again. The ruined family took refuge in Colophon, and there Epicurus joined them. They were now too poor for the boy to go abroad to study philosophy. He could only make the best of a hard time and puzzle alone over the problems of life.
The other major school of the fourth century, which can be considered the only true competitor of Stoicism in terms of ethics, was also born out of defeat. However, it faced defeat with a different outlook.[101:1] Epicurus, the son of Neocles from the old Athenian clan of the Philaïdae, was born in a colony in Samos in 341 b. c. His father was clearly poor; otherwise, he wouldn't have left Athens to live on a colonial farm or had to supplement his farming income by teaching at a local elementary school. We don't know how much the young boy learned from his father, but for older students, there was a well-known school on the nearby island of Teos, where a teacher named Nausiphanes taught the Ionian tradition of Mathematics and Physics, along with rhetoric and literature. Epicurus attended this school at the age of fourteen and seems to have absorbed the Atomic Theory of Democritus without recognizing its uniqueness. He later felt that his school days had been largely a waste of time. At eighteen, he moved to Athens, the hub of philosophical thought, but he was there mainly to fulfill his military service as an ephêbus, as required of Athenian citizens. Further study would come later. However, the following year, in 322, Perdiccas of Thrace attacked Samos, forcing the Athenian colonists out. By then, Neocles had lived on his land for thirty years and was too old to start over. The struggling family sought refuge in Colophon, where Epicurus joined them. They were now too poor for him to study philosophy abroad, so he had to make the best of a difficult situation and ponder the challenges of life alone.
Recent years have taught us that there are few forms of misery harder than that endured by a family of refugees, and it is not likely to have been easier in ancient conditions. Epicurus built up his philosophy, it would seem, while helping his parents and brothers through this bad time. The problem was how to make the life of their little colony tolerable, and he somehow solved it. It was not the kind of problem which Stoicism and the great religions specially set themselves; it was at once too unpretending and too practical. One can easily imagine the condition for which he had to prescribe. For one thing, the unfortunate refugees all about him would torment themselves with unnecessary terrors. The Thracians were pursuing them. The Gods hated them; they must obviously have committed some offence or impiety. (It is always easy for disheartened men to discover in themselves some sin that deserves punishment.) It would surely be better to die at once; except that, with that sin upon them, they would only suffer more dreadfully beyond the grave! In their distress they jarred, doubtless, on one another's nerves; and mutual bitterness doubled their miseries.
Recent years have shown us that there are few forms of suffering worse than what a refugee family goes through, and it likely wasn't any easier in ancient times. Epicurus seemingly developed his philosophy while supporting his parents and brothers during this tough period. The challenge was finding a way to make life tolerable for their small community, and he somehow managed to do that. It wasn't the kind of problem that Stoicism and major religions typically focused on; it was both too simple and too practical. You can easily picture the situation he had to address. For example, the unfortunate refugees around him would torment themselves with needless fears. The Thracians were chasing them. The Gods were against them; they must have done something wrong or disrespectful. (It's always easy for downhearted people to find some fault in themselves that they think deserves punishment.) It would definitely be better to die right away; except that, with that sin weighing on them, they would only suffer even more after death! In their misery, they probably got on each other's nerves, and their shared bitterness only increased their suffering.
Epicurus is said to have had poor health, and the situation was one where even the best health would be sorely tried. But he had superhuman courage, and—what [103]does not always go with such courage—a very affectionate and gentle nature. In later life all his three brothers were his devoted disciples—a testimonial accorded to few prophets or founders of religions. And he is the first man in the record of European history whose mother was an important element in his life. Some of his letters to her have been preserved, and show a touch of intimate affection which of course must have existed between human beings from the remotest times, but of which we possess no earlier record. And fragments of his letters to his friends strike the same note.[103:1]
Epicurus is said to have had poor health, and the situation was one where even the best health would have been severely tested. But he had extraordinary courage and—what [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] does not always accompany such courage—a very loving and gentle nature. In his later years, all three of his brothers became his devoted followers—a testament granted to few prophets or founders of religions. He is also the first person in European history whose mother played a significant role in his life. Some of his letters to her have been preserved and show a sense of close affection that must have always existed between people, but of which we don’t have any earlier record. The fragments of his letters to his friends convey the same sentiment.[103:1]
His first discovery was that men torture themselves with unnecessary fears. He must teach them courage, θαρρεῖν ἀρὸ τῶν θεῶν, θαρρεῖν ἀρὸ ἀνθρώπων, to fear no evil from either man or God. God is a blessed being; and no blessed being either suffers evil or inflicts evil on others. And as for men, most of the evils you fear from them can be avoided by Justice; and if they do come, they can be borne. Death is like sleep, an unconscious state, nowise to be feared. Pain when it comes can be endured; it is the anticipation that makes men miserable and saps their courage. The refugees were forgotten by the world, and had no hope of any great [104]change in their condition. Well, he argued, so much the better! Let them till the earth and love one another, and they would find that they had already in them that Natural Happiness which is man's possession until he throws it away. And of all things that contribute to happiness the greatest is Affection, φιλία.
His first discovery was that people torture themselves with unnecessary fears. He must teach them courage, θαρρεῖν ἀρὸ τῶν θεῶν, θαρρεῖν ἀρὸ ἀνθρώπων, to fear no harm from either man or God. God is a blessed being, and no blessed being either suffers harm or causes harm to others. And as for people, most of the evils you fear from them can be avoided by Justice; and if they do occur, they can be endured. Death is like sleep, an unconscious state, not something to fear. Pain, when it comes, can be tolerated; it’s the anticipation that makes people miserable and drains their courage. The refugees were forgotten by the world and had no hope of any significant [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]change in their situation. Well, he argued, so much the better! Let them work the land and care for one another, and they would find that they already possess that Natural Happiness which is a part of humanity until they choose to discard it. And of all things that contribute to happiness, the greatest is Affection, φιλία.
Like the Cynics and Stoics, he rejected the world and all its conventions and prizes, its desires and passions and futility. But where the Stoic and Cynic proclaimed that in spite of all the pain and suffering of a wicked world, man can by the force of his own will be virtuous, Epicurus brought the more surprising good news that man can after all be happy.
Like the Cynics and Stoics, he turned his back on the world and all its norms and rewards, its desires and passions and meaninglessness. However, while the Stoic and Cynic stated that despite all the pain and suffering in a corrupt world, a person can be virtuous through sheer willpower, Epicurus offered the more surprising and uplifting message that people can indeed be happy.
But to make this good news credible he had to construct a system of thought. He had to answer the temple authorities and their adherents among the vulgar, who threatened his followers with the torments of Hades for their impiety. He had to answer the Stoics and Cynics, preaching that all is worthless except Aretê; and the Sceptics, who dwelt on the fallibility of the senses, and the logical impossibility of knowledge.
But to make this good news believable, he needed to develop a system of thinking. He had to respond to the temple authorities and their followers among the common people, who threatened his supporters with the torments of hell for their lack of respect. He had to address the Stoics and Cynics, who preached that nothing matters except for virtue; and the Sceptics, who focused on the flaws of our senses and the logical impossibility of truly knowing anything.
He met the last of these by the traditional Ionian doctrine of sense-impressions, ingeniously developed. We can, he argued, know the outer world, because our sense impressions are literally 'impressions' or stamps made by external objects upon our organs. To see, for instance, is to be struck by an infinitely tenuous stream of images, flowing from the object and directly impinging upon the retina. Such streams are flowing from all objects in every direction—an idea which seemed incredible until the modern discoveries about light, sound, and radiation. Thus there is direct contact with reality, and consequently knowledge. Besides [105]direct vision, however, we have 'anticipations', or προλήψεις, sometimes called 'common conceptions', e. g. the general conception which we have of a horse when we are not seeing one. These are merely the result of repeated acts of vision. A curious result of this doctrine was that all our 'anticipations' or 'common ideas' are true; mistakes occur through some interpretation of our own which we add to the simple sensation.
He encountered the last of these concepts through the traditional Ionian belief in sense impressions, which was cleverly expanded upon. He argued that we can know the outside world because our sense impressions are literally 'impressions' or marks made by external objects on our sensory organs. For example, to see is to be impacted by a delicate stream of images coming from the object and directly hitting the retina. These streams are sent out from all objects in every direction—an idea that seemed unbelievable until modern discoveries about light, sound, and radiation. This creates direct contact with reality, and therefore, knowledge. In addition to direct vision, we also have 'anticipations', or προλήψεις, sometimes referred to as 'common conceptions', such as the general idea we have of a horse even when we aren't seeing one. These are simply the result of repeated acts of seeing. An interesting outcome of this theory is that all our 'anticipations' or 'common ideas' are accurate; errors arise from some interpretation we add to the basic sensation.
We can know the world. How then are we to understand it? Here again Epicurus found refuge in the old Ionian theory of Atoms and the Void, which is supposed to have originated with Democritus and Leucippus, a century before. But Epicurus seems to have worked out the Atomic Theory more in detail, as we have it expounded in Lucretius' magnificent poem. In particular it was possibly he who first combined the Atomic Theory with hylozoism; i. e. he conceived of the Atoms as possessing some rudimentary power of movement and therefore able to swerve slightly in their regular downward course. That explains how they have become infinitely tangled and mingled, how plants and animals are alive, and how men have Free Will. It also enables Epicurus to build up a world without the assistance of a god. He set man free, as Lucretius says, from the 'burden of Religion', though his doctrine of the 'blessed Being' which neither has pain nor gives pain, enables him to elude the dangerous accusation of atheism. He can leave people believing in all their traditional gods, including even, if so they wish, 'the bearded Zeus and the helmed Athena' which they see in dreams and in their 'common ideas', while at the same time having no fear of them.
We can understand the world. So how do we make sense of it? Once again, Epicurus turned to the old Ionian theory of Atoms and the Void, which is believed to have come from Democritus and Leucippus, a century earlier. However, Epicurus seems to have developed the Atomic Theory in more detail, as presented in Lucretius' amazing poem. In particular, he might be the first to combine the Atomic Theory with hylozoism; that is, he imagined the Atoms as having some basic ability to move and thus able to slightly change their steady downward path. This explains how they became infinitely tangled and mixed, how plants and animals have life, and how humans have Free Will. It also allows Epicurus to create a world without needing a god. He freed humanity, as Lucretius says, from the 'burden of Religion,' though his concept of the 'blessed Being' — which feels no pain and causes no pain — lets him avoid the dangerous label of atheism. He can let people keep believing in all their traditional gods, including, if they want, 'the bearded Zeus and the helmed Athena' they see in dreams and their 'common ideas,' while at the same time feeling no fear of them.
[106]
There remains the foolish fancy of the Cynics and Stoics that 'Aretê' is the only good. Of course, he answers, Aretê is good; but that is because it produces happy life, or blessedness or pleasure or whatever you call it. He used normally the word ἡδονή 'sweetness', and counted the Good as that which makes life sweet. He seems never to have entered into small disputes as to the difference between 'sweetness', or 'pleasure', and 'happiness' and 'well-being' (ἡδονή, εὐδαιμονία, εὐεστώ, κτλ.), though sometimes, instead of 'sweetness' he spoke of 'blessedness' (μακαριότης). Ultimately the dispute between him and the Stoics seems to resolve itself into a question whether the Good lies in πάσχειν or ποιεῖν, in Experience or in Action; and average human beings seem generally to think that the Good for a conscious being must be something of which he is conscious.
There’s still the misguided belief among the Cynics and Stoics that 'Aretê' is the only good. He responds, of course Aretê is good; but that’s because it leads to a happy life, or blessedness, or pleasure, or however you want to describe it. He usually referred to ἡδονή as 'sweetness' and considered the Good to be what makes life sweet. He never seemed to get caught up in minor debates about the differences between 'sweetness', 'pleasure', 'happiness', and 'well-being' (ἡδονή, εὐδαιμονία, εὐεστώ, κτλ.), although at times he used 'blessedness' (μακαριότης) instead of 'sweetness'. Ultimately, the disagreement between him and the Stoics seems to boil down to whether the Good is found in πάσχειν or ποιεῖν, in Experience or in Action; and average people generally believe that the Good for a conscious being must be something they are aware of.
Thus the great system is built, simple, intelligible, dogmatic, and—as such systems go—remarkably water-tight. It enables man to be unafraid, and it helps him to be happy. The strange thing is that, although on more than one point it seems to anticipate most surprisingly the discoveries of modern science, it was accepted in a spirit more religious than scientific. As we can see from Lucretius it was taken almost as a revelation, from one who had saved mankind; whose intellect had pierced beyond the 'flaming walls of Heaven' and brought back to man the gospel of an intelligible universe.[106:1]
Thus, the great system is established, straightforward, clear, dogmatic, and—considering such systems—remarkably sound. It allows people to be fearless and helps them find happiness. Interestingly, even though it seems to surprisingly foresee many discoveries of modern science, it was embraced in a way that felt more religious than scientific. As we see from Lucretius, it was regarded almost as a revelation from someone who had saved humanity; whose mind had pierced through the 'flaming walls of Heaven' and returned with the message of a comprehensible universe.[106:1]
[107]
In 310 b. c., when Epicurus was thirty-two, things had so far improved that he left Colophon and set up a school of philosophy in Mytilene, but soon moved to Lampsacus, on the Sea of Marmora, where he had friends. Disciples gathered about him. Among them were some of the leading men of the city, like Leonteus and Idomeneus. The doctrine thrilled them and seemed to bring freedom with it. They felt that such a teacher must be set up in Athens, the home of the great philosophers. They bought by subscription a house and garden in Athens for 80 minae (about £320)[107:1] and presented it to the Master. He crossed to Athens in 306 and, though he four times revisited Lampsacus and has left letters addressed To Friends in Lampsacus, he lived in the famous Garden for the rest of his life.
In 310 B.C., when Epicurus was thirty-two, things had improved enough that he left Colophon and opened a philosophy school in Mytilene, but soon moved to Lampsacus, along the Sea of Marmora, where he had friends. Disciples gathered around him, including some of the prominent figures in the city, like Leonteus and Idomeneus. They were excited by his teachings, which seemed to offer freedom. They believed a teacher like him should be established in Athens, the home of great philosophers. They pooled their resources to buy a house and garden in Athens for 80 minae (about £320) and presented it to him. He moved to Athens in 306 and, although he visited Lampsacus four times and left letters addressed to Friends in Lampsacus, he lived in the famous Garden for the rest of his life.
Friends from Lampsacus and elsewhere came and lived with him or near him. The Garden was not only [108]a philosophical school; it was also a sort of retreat or religious community. There lived there not only philosophers like Mêtrodôrus, Colôtes, Hermarchus, and others; there were slaves, like Mys, and free women, like Themista, the wife of Leonteus, to both of whom the Master, as the extant fragments testify, wrote letters of intimate friendship. And not only free women, but women with names that show that they were slaves, Leontion, Nikidion, Mammarion. They were hetairae; perhaps victims of war, like many of the unfortunate heroines in the New Comedy; free women from conquered cities, who had been sold in the slave market or reduced to misery as refugees, and to whom now the Garden afforded a true and spiritual refuge. For, almost as much as Diogenes, Epicurus had obliterated the stamp on the conventional currency. The values of the world no longer held good after you had passed the wicket gate of the Garden, and spoken with the Deliverer.
Friends from Lampsacus and other places came to live with him or nearby. The Garden was not just a philosophical school; it was also like a retreat or religious community. There were not only philosophers like Mêtrodôrus, Colôtes, Hermarchus, and others; there were also slaves, like Mys, and free women, like Themista, the wife of Leonteus, to whom the Master, as the existing fragments show, wrote letters of close friendship. And there were not only free women but also women with names indicating they were slaves, like Leontion, Nikidion, and Mammarion. They were hetairae; possibly victims of war, similar to many of the unfortunate heroines in the New Comedy; free women from conquered cities who had been sold in the slave market or left in misery as refugees, and to whom the Garden now provided a true and spiritual refuge. For, almost as much as Diogenes, Epicurus had erased the mark on conventional currency. The values of the world no longer mattered once you had passed through the entrance of the Garden and spoken with the Deliverer.
The Epicureans lived simply. They took neither flesh nor wine, and there is a letter extant, asking some one to send them a present of 'potted cheese'[108:1] as a special luxury. Their enemies, who were numerous and lively, make the obvious accusations about the hetairae, and cite an alleged letter of the Master to Leontion. 'Lord Paean, my dear little Leontion, your note fills me with such a bubble of excitement!'[108:2] The problem of this letter well illustrates the difficulty [109]of forming clear judgements about the details of ancient life. Probably the letter is a forgery: we are definitely informed that there was a collection of such forgeries, made in order to damage Epicurus. But, if genuine, would it have seemed to a fair-minded contemporary a permissible or an impermissible letter for a philosopher to write? By modern standards it would be about the border-line. And again, suppose it is a definite love-letter, what means have we of deciding whether Epicurus—or for that matter Zeno or Plato or any unconventional philosopher of this period—would have thought it blameworthy, or would merely have called our attention to the legal difficulties of contracting marriage with one who had been a Hetaira, and asked us how we expect men and women to live. Curiously enough, we happen to have the recorded sayings of Epicurus himself: 'The wise man will not fall in love', and 'Physical union of the sexes never did good; it is much if it does not do harm.'
The Epicureans lived simply. They didn’t eat meat or drink wine, and there’s a letter still around asking someone to send them a gift of 'potted cheese'[108:1] as a special treat. Their many and lively enemies make clear accusations about the hetairae and mention an alleged letter from the Master to Leontion. 'Lord Paean, my dear little Leontion, your note gives me such a thrill!'[108:2] The issue with this letter illustrates how challenging it is to form clear judgments about the specifics of ancient life. It’s likely a forgery, as we know there was a collection of such forgeries made to discredit Epicurus. But if it were genuine, would it have seemed acceptable or unacceptable for a philosopher to write such a letter to a fair-minded person of that time? By today’s standards, it would be close to the line. And if it is indeed a love letter, how can we determine whether Epicurus—or for that matter Zeno, Plato, or any unconventional philosopher from this time—would have found it objectionable, or if they would simply point out the legal issues of marrying someone who had been a Hetaira, asking us how we expect men and women to live together? Interestingly, we have Epicurus’s recorded sayings: 'The wise man will not fall in love' and 'Physical union of the sexes never did good; it’s a lot if it doesn’t cause harm.'
This philosophy is often unjustly criticized. It is called selfish; but that it is certainly not. It is always aiming at the deliverance of mankind[109:1] and it bases its happiness on φιλία, Friendship or Affection, just as the early Christians based it on ἀγάπη, a word no whit stronger than φιλία, though it is conventionally translated 'Love'. By this conception it becomes at once more human than the Stoa, to which, as to a Christian monk, human affection was merely a weakness of the flesh which might often conflict with the soul's duty towards God. Epicurus passionately protested against this unnatural 'apathy'. It was also human in that it recognized degrees of good or bad, of virtue or error. [110]To the Stoic that which was not right was wrong. A calculator who says that seven sevens make forty-eight is just as wrong as one who says they make a thousand, and a sailor one inch below the surface of the water drowns just as surely as one who is a furlong deep. Just so in human life, wrong is wrong, falsehood is falsehood, and to talk of degrees is childish. Epicureanism had an easy and natural answer to these arguments, since pleasure and pain obviously admit of degrees.[110:1]
This philosophy is often unfairly criticized. It's labeled as selfish; but it's definitely not. It always aims at the liberation of humanity[109:1] and bases its happiness on φιλία, Friendship or Affection, just as early Christians based it on ἀγάπη, a word no stronger than φιλία, though it’s conventionally translated as 'Love'. This view makes it more human than Stoicism, which saw human affection as merely a weakness of the flesh, often conflicting with the soul's duty to God. Epicurus strongly opposed this unnatural 'apathy'. It was also human in that it acknowledged differences in good and bad, virtue and error. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]To the Stoic, anything that wasn't right was wrong. A person who says that seven sevens equal forty-eight is just as wrong as someone who claims they equal a thousand, and a sailor one inch below the surface of the water drowns just as surely as one who is a furlong deep. Similarly, in human life, wrong is wrong, falsehood is falsehood, and discussing degrees is childish. Epicureanism had a straightforward and natural response to these arguments since pleasure and pain clearly exist in degrees.[110:1]
The school is blamed also for pursuing pleasure, on the ground that the direct pursuit of pleasure is self-defeating. But Epicurus never makes that mistake. He says that pleasure, or 'sweetness of life', is the good; but he never counsels the direct pursuit of it. Quite the reverse. He says that if you conquer your desires and fears, and live simply and love those about you, the natural sweetness of life will reveal itself.
The school is criticized for chasing after pleasure, arguing that going after pleasure directly is counterproductive. But Epicurus doesn’t make that error. He states that pleasure, or the 'sweetness of life', is what’s good; however, he never advises pursuing it directly. In fact, he suggests the opposite. He believes that if you overcome your desires and fears, live simply, and love those around you, the natural sweetness of life will come to light.
A truer criticism is one which appears dimly in Plutarch and Cicero.[110:2] There is a strange shadow of sadness hanging over this wise and kindly faith, which proceeds from the essential distrust of life that lies at its heart. The best that Epicurus has really to say of the world is that if you are very wise and do not attract its notice—Λάθε βιώσας—it will not hurt you. It is a philosophy not of conquest but of escape. This was a weakness from which few of the fourth-century thinkers completely escaped. To aim at what we should call positive happiness was, to the Epicureans, only to court disappointment; better make it your aim [111]to live without strong passion or desire, without high hopes or ambitions. Their professed ideals—παντὸς τοῦ ἀλγοῦντος ὑπεξαίρεσις, ἀταραξία, εὕροια, 'the removal of all active suffering', 'undisturbedness', 'a smooth flow'—seem to result in rather a low tension, in a life that is only half alive. We know that, as a matter of fact, this was not so. The Epicureans felt their doctrine to bring not mere comfort but inspiration and blessedness. The young Colotes, on first hearing the master speak, fell on his knees with tears and hailed him as a god.[111:1] We may compare the rapturous phrases of Lucretius. What can be the explanation of this?
A more accurate critique can be found in Plutarch and Cicero.[110:2] There’s a peculiar sense of sadness lingering over this wise and compassionate belief, which stems from a deep-seated distrust of life at its core. The best Epicurus can really say about the world is that if you’re very wise and manage to stay under the radar—Λάθε βιώσας—it won’t harm you. It’s a philosophy centered not on conquering but on escaping. This was a flaw from which few thinkers of the fourth century fully escaped. To strive for what we now might call positive happiness was, to the Epicureans, an invitation to disappointment; it was better to aim for a life without intense passion or desire, without lofty hopes or ambitions. Their stated ideals—παντὸς τοῦ ἀλγοῦντος ὑπεξαίρεσις, ἀταραξία, εὕροια, 'the removal of all active suffering', 'undisturbedness', 'a smooth flow'—seem to result in a rather low level of engagement, in a life that’s only half-lived. We know, however, that this wasn’t actually the case. The Epicureans believed their teachings offered not just comfort but also inspiration and joy. The young Colotes, upon first hearing the master speak, fell to his knees in tears and worshiped him as a god.[111:1] We can compare the ecstatic expressions of Lucretius. What could explain this?
Perhaps it is that a deep distrust of the world produces its own inward reaction, as starving men dream of rich banquets, and persecuted sects have apocalyptic visions of paradise. The hopes and desires that are starved of their natural sustenance project themselves on to some plane of the imagination. The martyr, even the most heretical martyr, sees the vision of his crown in the skies, the lover sees in obvious defects only rare and esoteric beauties. Epicurus avoided sedulously the transcendental optimism of the Stoics. He avoided mysticism, avoided allegory, avoided faith; he tried to set the feet of his philosophy on solid ground. He can make a strong case for the probable happiness of a man of kindly affections and few desires, who asks little from the outside world. But after all it is only probable; misfortunes and miseries may come to any man. 'Most of the evils you fear are false,' he answers, still reasonably. 'Death does not hurt. [112]Poverty need never make a man less happy.' And actual pain? 'Yes, pain may come. But you can endure it. Intense pains are brief; long-drawn pains are not excruciating; or seldom so.' Is that common-sense comfort not enough? The doctrine becomes more intense both in its promises and its demands. If intense suffering comes, he enjoins, turn away your mind and conquer the pain by the 'sweetness' of memory. There are in every wise man's life moments of intense beauty and delight; if he has strength of mind he will call them back to him at will and live in the blessedness of the past, not in the mere dull agony of the moment. Nay, can he not actually enjoy the intellectual interest of this or that pang? Has he not that within him which can make the quality of its own life? On hearing of the death of a friend he will call back the sweetness of that friend's converse; in the burning Bull of Phalaris he will think his thoughts and be glad. Illusion, the old Siren with whom man cannot live in peace, nor yet without her, has crept back unseen to the centre of the citadel. It was Epicurus, and not a Stoic or Cynic, who asserts that a Wise Man will be happy on the rack.[112:1]
Maybe a deep distrust of the world creates its own inner reaction, just like hungry people dream of lavish feasts, and persecuted groups have grand visions of paradise. The hopes and desires that lack their natural nourishment project themselves onto some mental space. The martyr, even the most unconventional one, sees his crown shining in the sky, while the lover only sees rare and unique beauties amidst obvious flaws. Epicurus carefully steered clear of the overly positive outlook of the Stoics. He avoided mysticism, avoided allegory, avoided faith; he aimed to ground his philosophy in reality. He presents a strong argument for the likely happiness of a person with kind feelings and few desires, who asks little from the outside world. But after all, it’s only likely; misfortunes and hardships can happen to anyone. 'Most of the evils you worry about are not real,' he says, still sensibly. 'Death doesn’t hurt. Poverty doesn’t have to make a person unhappy.' And what about actual pain? 'Yes, pain can happen. But you can handle it. Intense pain is short-lived; ongoing pain isn’t usually that excruciating.' Isn’t that practical comfort enough? The doctrine becomes more intense in both its promises and its demands. If significant suffering arises, he advises, divert your thoughts and overcome the pain with the 'sweetness' of memory. In every wise person's life, there are moments of profound beauty and joy; if he has mental strength, he will summon those moments at will and dwell in the happiness of the past, not just in the dull agony of the present. In fact, can he not even appreciate the intellectual interest in this or that pain? Doesn’t he have within him the ability to shape the quality of his own life? Upon hearing of a friend's death, he will recall the sweetness of that friend’s conversations; in the burning Bull of Phalaris, he will think his thoughts and find joy. Illusion, the old temptress with whom humanity cannot coexist peacefully, has quietly returned to the heart of the fortress. It was Epicurus, not a Stoic or Cynic, who claimed that a Wise Man can find happiness even in suffering.
Strangely obliging, ironic Fortune gave to him also a chance of testing of his own doctrine. There is extant a letter written on his death-bed. 'I write to you on this blissful day which is the last of my life. The obstruction of my bladder and internal pains have reached the extreme point, but there is marshalled against them the delight of my mind in thinking over our talks together. Take care of the children of Metrodorus in a way worthy of your life-long devotion [113]to me and to philosophy.'[113:1] At least his courage, and his kindness, did not fail.
Strangely generous, ironic Fate also gave him a chance to test his own beliefs. There's a letter written on his deathbed. 'I'm writing to you on this joyful day, which is my last. The blockage in my bladder and internal pain have reached their peak, but I'm comforted by the joy in my mind as I reflect on our conversations together. Please take care of Metrodorus's children in a way that honors your lifelong dedication to me and to philosophy.' [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__][113:1] At least his courage and kindness didn't waver.
Epicureanism had certainly its sublime side; and from this very sublimity perhaps arose the greatest flaw in the system, regarded as a rational philosophy. It was accepted too much as a Revelation, too little as a mere step in the search for truth. It was based no doubt on careful and even profound scientific studies, and was expounded by the master in a vast array of volumes. But the result so attained was considered sufficient. Further research was not encouraged. Heterodoxy was condemned as something almost approaching 'parricide'.[113:2] The pursuit of 'needless knowledge' was deliberately frowned upon.[113:3] When other philosophers were working out calculations about the size of the Sun and the commensurability of the sun-cycle and the moon-cycle, Epicurus contemptuously remarked that the Sun was probably about as big as it looked, or perhaps smaller: since fires at a distance generally look bigger than they are. The various theories of learned men were all possible but none certain. And as for the cycles, how did any one know that there was not a new sun shot off and extinguished every day?[113:4] It is not surprising to find that none of [114]the great discoveries of the Hellenistic Age were due to the Epicurean school. Lucretius, writing 250 years later, appears to vary hardly in any detail from the doctrines of the Master, and Diogenes of Oenoanda, 500 years later, actually repeats his letters and sayings word for word.
Epicureanism definitely had its elevated side, and from this very elevation may have come the greatest flaw in the system when viewed as a rational philosophy. It was taken too much as a Revelation and not enough as just a step in the search for truth. It was undoubtedly grounded in careful and even profound scientific study, discussed by the master in a vast number of volumes. However, the conclusion reached was seen as sufficient. Further inquiry wasn’t encouraged. Unconventional thinking was condemned as something almost akin to 'parricide'. The pursuit of 'unnecessary knowledge' was explicitly discouraged. While other philosophers were calculating the size of the Sun and how the sun-cycle compared to the moon-cycle, Epicurus disdainfully suggested that the Sun was probably about as big as it appeared, or maybe even smaller, since distant fires generally seem larger than they actually are. The various theories of learned individuals were all possible but none certain. And as for the cycles, who could say that a new sun wasn't being created and extinguished every day? It’s not surprising that none of the major discoveries of the Hellenistic Age came from the Epicurean school. Lucretius, writing 250 years later, seems to differ hardly at all from the doctrines of the Master, and Diogenes of Oenoanda, 500 years later, literally repeats his letters and sayings verbatim.
It is sad, this. It is un-Hellenic; it is a clear symptom of decadence from the free intellectual movement and the high hopes which had made the fifth century glorious. Only in one great school does the true Hellenic Sôphrosynê continue flourishing, a school whose modesty of pretension and quietness of language form a curious contrast with the rapt ecstasies of Stoic and Cynic and even, as we have seen, of Epicurean, just as its immense richness of scientific achievement contrasts with their comparative sterility. The Porch and the Garden offered new religions to raise from the dust men and women whose spirits were broken; Aristotle in his Open Walk, or Peripatos, brought philosophy and science and literature to guide the feet and interest the minds of those who still saw life steadily and tried their best to see it whole.
It's sad. It feels un-Hellenic; it's a clear sign of decline from the free intellectual movement and the high hopes that made the fifth century so glorious. Only one great school continues to embody true Hellenic Sôphrosynê, a school whose modest aspirations and calm language stand in stark contrast to the ecstatic fervor of the Stoics, Cynics, and even, as we've seen, the Epicureans, just as its vast achievements in science contrast with their relative lack of productivity. The Porch and the Garden offered new beliefs to lift up men and women whose spirits were crushed; Aristotle in his Open Walk, or Peripatos, provided philosophy, science, and literature to guide the steps and engage the minds of those who still viewed life clearly and did their best to understand it fully.
Aristotle was not lacking in religious insight and imagination, as he certainly was not without profound influence on the future history of religion. His complete rejection of mythology and of anthropomorphism; his resolute attempt to combine religion and science, not by sacrificing one to the other but by building the highest spiritual aspirations on ascertained truth and the probable conclusions to which it pointed; his splendid imaginative conception of the Divine Being or First Cause as unmoved itself while moving all the universe 'as the beloved moves the lover'; all these [115]are high services to religious speculation, and justify the position he held, even when known only through a distorting Arabic translation, in medieval Christianity. If he had not written his other books he might well be famous now as a great religious teacher. But his theology is dwarfed by the magnificence and mass of his other work. And as a philosopher and man of science he does not belong to our present subject.
Aristotle had a deep understanding of religion and a vivid imagination, and he certainly left a significant mark on the future of religious thought. He completely dismissed mythology and anthropomorphism; he firmly aimed to merge religion and science, not by sacrificing one for the other, but by basing the highest spiritual aspirations on established truths and the likely conclusions they suggested. His brilliant imaginative concept of the Divine Being or First Cause as something that is itself unmoved while moving the entire universe "as the beloved moves the lover" represents significant contributions to religious thought and justifies the important role he played, even if known only through a skewed Arabic translation in medieval Christianity. Had he not authored his other works, he might have become famous as a great religious teacher. However, his theology is overshadowed by the grandeur and volume of his other contributions. As a philosopher and scientist, he doesn't fit into our current topic.
He is only mentioned here as a standard of that characteristic quality in Hellenism from which the rest of this book records a downfall. One variant of a well-known story tells how a certain philosopher, after frequenting the Peripatetic School, went to hear Chrysippus, the Stoic, and was transfixed. 'It was like turning from men to Gods.' It was really turning from Greeks to Semites, from philosophy to religion, from a school of very sober professions and high performance to one whose professions dazzled the reason. 'Come unto me,' cried the Stoic, 'all ye who are in storm or delusion; I will show you the truth and the world will never grieve you more.'
He is mentioned here as a benchmark for that specific trait in Hellenism from which the rest of this book describes a decline. One version of a well-known story recounts how a certain philosopher, after visiting the Peripatetic School, went to hear Chrysippus, the Stoic, and was amazed. 'It was like turning from men to gods.' In reality, it was a shift from Greeks to Semites, from philosophy to religion, from a school of very practical teachings and high standards to one whose claims dazzled the mind. 'Come to me,' shouted the Stoic, 'all of you who are troubled or confused; I will reveal the truth, and the world will never cause you sorrow again.'
Aristotle made no such profession. He merely thought and worked and taught better than other men. Aristotle is always surprising us not merely by the immense volume of clear thinking and co-ordinated knowledge of which he was master, but by the steady Sôphrosynê of his temper. Son of the court physician of Philip, tutor for some years to Alexander the Great, he never throughout his extant writings utters one syllable of flattery to his royal and world-conquering employers; nor yet one syllable which suggests a grievance. He saw, at close quarters and from the winning side, the conquest of the Greek city states by [116]the Macedonian ethnos or nation; but he judges dispassionately that the city is the higher social form.
Aristotle didn't make any grand claims. He simply thought, worked, and taught better than anyone else. He consistently surprises us not just with the vast amount of clear thinking and organized knowledge he possessed, but also with the steady Sôphrosynê of his character. As the son of the court physician to Philip and tutor for several years to Alexander the Great, he never once offers a word of flattery to his royal and conquering patrons, nor does he express any grievances. He witnessed firsthand, from the winning side, the conquest of the Greek city-states by the Macedonian ethnos or nation; yet he objectively considers the city to be the superior social structure.
It seems characteristic that in his will, which is extant, after providing a dowry for his widow, Herpyllis, to facilitate her getting a second husband, and thanking her for her goodness to him, he directs that his bones are to be laid in the same grave with those of his first wife, Pythias, whom he had rescued from robbers more than twenty years before.[116:1]
It seems typical that in his will, which still exists, after providing a dowry for his widow, Herpyllis, to help her find a second husband, and expressing his gratitude for her kindness to him, he specifies that his bones should be buried in the same grave as those of his first wife, Pythias, whom he had saved from robbers more than twenty years earlier.[116:1]
Other philosophers disliked him because he wore no long beard, dressed neatly and had good normal manners, and they despised his philosophy for very similar reasons. It was a school which took the existing world and tried to understand it instead of inventing some intense ecstatic doctrine which should transform it or reduce it to nothingness.
Other philosophers didn't like him because he didn't have a long beard, dressed well, and had decent manners. They looked down on his philosophy for pretty much the same reasons. It was a school that aimed to understand the world as it was rather than create some intense, ecstatic doctrine to change it or dismiss it entirely.
It possessed no Open Sesame to unlock the prison of mankind; yet it is not haunted by that Oimôgê of Kynoskephalai. While armies sweep Greece this way and that, while the old gods are vanquished and the cities lose their freedom and their meaning, the Peripatetics instead of passionately saving souls diligently pursued knowledge, and in generation after generation produced scientific results which put all their rivals into the shade.[116:2] In mathematics, astronomy, physics, botany, zoology, and biology, as well [117]as the human sciences of literature and history, the Hellenistic Age was one of the most creative known to our record. And it is not only that among the savants responsible for these advances the proportion of Peripatetics is overwhelming; one may also notice that in this school alone it is assumed as natural that further research will take place and will probably correct as well as increase our knowledge, and that, when such corrections or differences of opinion do take place, there is no cry raised of Heresy.
It had no Open Sesame to unlock humanity's prison; yet it isn’t haunted by that Oimôgê of Kynoskephalai. While armies move across Greece, while the old gods are defeated and the cities lose both their freedom and their significance, the Peripatetics, instead of passionately saving souls, diligently pursued knowledge, generating scientific results for generations that outshone all their competitors.[116:2] In mathematics, astronomy, physics, botany, zoology, and biology, as well as in the human sciences of literature and history, the Hellenistic Age was one of the most creative periods recorded. Furthermore, it’s not just that the majority of scholars responsible for these advances were Peripatetics; it’s also evident that in this school alone, it’s seen as normal for further research to occur, likely refining and expanding our knowledge, and that when such corrections or differing opinions arise, there’s no outcry of Heresy.
It is the old difference between Philosophy and Religion, between the search of the intellect for truth and the cry of the heart for salvation. As the interest in truth for its own sake gradually abated in the ancient world, the works of Aristotle might still find commentators, but his example was forgotten and his influence confined to a small circle. The Porch and the Garden, for the most part, divided between them the allegiance of thoughtful men. Both systems had begun in days of discomfiture, and aimed originally more at providing a refuge for the soul than at ordering the course of society. But after the turmoil of the fourth century had subsided, when governments began again to approach more nearly to peace and consequently to justice, and public life once more to be attractive to decent men, both philosophies showed themselves adaptable to the needs of prosperity as well as adversity. Many kings and great Roman governors professed Stoicism. It held before them the ideal of universal Brotherhood, and of duty to the 'Great Society of Gods and Men'; it enabled them to work, indifferent to mere pain and pleasure, as servants of the divine purpose and 'fellow-workers with God' in building up [118]a human Cosmos within the eternal Cosmos. It is perhaps at first sight strange that many kings and governors also followed Epicurus. Yet after all the work of a public man is not hindered by a slight irony as to the value of worldly greatness and a conviction that a dinner of bread and water with love to season it 'is better than all the crowns of the Greeks'. To hate cruelty and superstition, to avoid passion and luxury, to regard human 'pleasure' or 'sweetness of life' as the goal to be aimed at, and 'friendship' or 'kindliness' as the principal element in that pleasure, are by no means doctrines incompatible with wise and effective administration. Both systems were good and both in a way complementary one to another. They still divide between them the practical philosophy of western mankind. At times to most of us it seems as though nothing in life had value except to do right and to fear not; at others that the only true aim is to make mankind happy. At times man's best hope seems to lie in that part of him which is prepared to defy or condemn the world of fact if it diverges from the ideal; in that intensity of reverence which will accept many impossibilities rather than ever reject a holy thing; above all in that uncompromising moral sensitiveness to which not merely the corruptions of society but the fundamental and necessary facts of animal existence seem both nauseous and wicked, links and chains in a system which can never be the true home of the human spirit. At other times men feel the need to adapt their beliefs and actions to the world as it is; to brush themselves free from cobwebs; to face plain facts with common sense and as much kindliness as life permits, meeting the ordinary needs of a perishable [119]and imperfect species without illusion and without make-believe. At one time we are Stoics, at another Epicureans.
It’s the age-old difference between Philosophy and Religion, between the intellect's quest for truth and the heart's yearning for salvation. As the interest in truth for its own sake declined in the ancient world, the works of Aristotle still had some commentators, but his influence faded and was limited to a small group. The Porch and the Garden largely split the loyalty of thoughtful individuals. Both systems began in times of struggle, aiming more to provide a sanctuary for the soul than to shape society. However, after the chaos of the fourth century eased, when governments began to stabilize towards peace and justice, and public life became appealing to respectable people again, both philosophies adapted to the needs of prosperity as well as adversity. Many kings and prominent Roman governors embraced Stoicism. It presented them with the vision of universal Brotherhood and the duty to the 'Great Society of Gods and Men'; it allowed them to act, indifferent to mere pain and pleasure, as servants of the divine plan and 'co-workers with God' in creating a human Cosmos within the eternal Cosmos. It may seem surprising at first that many kings and governors also followed Epicurus. Yet, the work of a public figure isn’t hindered by a bit of irony about the importance of worldly success and the belief that a meal of bread and water seasoned with love 'is better than all the crowns of the Greeks'. To detest cruelty and superstition, to avoid passion and excess, to see human 'pleasure' or 'sweetness of life' as the goal, and 'friendship' or 'kindness' as the main element in that pleasure, are certainly not ideas that clash with wise and effective governance. Both systems are valuable and in a way complement each other. They continue to share the practical philosophy of western humanity. At times, it seems to many of us that nothing in life matters except doing what’s right and not fearing; at other times, that the only real goal is to make humanity happy. Sometimes, humanity’s best hope appears to lie in that part of us willing to challenge or condemn the factual world if it strays from the ideal; in that deep reverence willing to accept many impossibilities rather than reject anything sacred; above all, in that strict moral sensitivity that finds not only society's corruptions but also the fundamental and necessary facts of animal existence both repugnant and wrong, like links and chains in a system that can never truly house the human spirit. At other times, people feel the need to adjust their beliefs and actions to the world as it is; to rid themselves of trivialities; to confront harsh realities with common sense and as much kindness as life allows, addressing the basic needs of a flawed and temporary species without illusions and without pretense. One moment we are Stoics, the next we are Epicureans.
But amid their differences there is one faith which was held by both schools in common. It is the great characteristic faith of the ancient world, revealing itself in many divergent guises and seldom fully intelligible to modern men; faith in the absolute supremacy of the inward life over things external. These men really believed that wisdom is more precious than jewels, that poverty and ill health are things of no import, that the good man is happy whatever befall him, and all the rest. And in generation after generation many of the ablest men, and women also, acted upon the belief. They lived by free choice lives whose simplicity and privation would horrify a modern labourer, and the world about them seems to have respected rather than despised their poverty. To the Middle Age, with its monks and mendicants expectant of reward in heaven, such an attitude, except for its disinterestedness, would be easily understood. To some eastern nations, with their cults of asceticism and contemplation, the same doctrines have appealed almost like a physical passion or a dangerous drug running riot in their veins. But modern western man cannot believe them, nor believe seriously that others believe them. On us the power of the material world has, through our very mastery of it and the dependence which results from that mastery, both inwardly and outwardly increased its hold. Capta ferum victorem cepit. We have taken possession of it, and now we cannot move without it.
But despite their differences, there is one belief that both schools shared. It’s the fundamental belief of the ancient world, showing up in various forms and often not fully understandable to modern people: the belief in the absolute importance of inner life over external circumstances. These individuals truly believed that wisdom is more valuable than riches, that poverty and illness don't matter, that a good person is happy no matter what happens, and so on. For generations, many of the smartest men—and women—lived by this conviction. They chose to live simple lives that would shock a modern laborer, yet the world around them seemed to admire rather than scorn their poverty. For the Middle Ages, filled with monks and beggars hoping for rewards in heaven, such a mindset, aside from its selflessness, would be easy to grasp. In some Eastern cultures, with their focus on asceticism and meditation, the same beliefs have resonated almost like a physical longing or a dangerous addiction coursing through their veins. But modern Western people can’t really believe in them, nor can they take seriously the notion that others truly believe them. The power of the material world has grown stronger over us, both inwardly and outwardly, due to our mastery of it and the dependence that follows. Capta ferum victorem cepit. We have taken control of it, and now we can't function without it.
The material element in modern life is far greater [120]than in ancient; but it does not follow that the spiritual element is correspondingly less. No doubt it is true that a naval officer in a conning-tower in a modern battle does not need less courage and character than a naked savage who meets his enemy with a stick and a spear. Yet probably in the first case the battle is mainly decided by the weight and accuracy of the guns, in the second by the qualities of the fighter. Consequently the modern world thinks more incessantly and anxiously about the guns, that is, about money and mechanism; the ancient devotes its thought more to human character and duty. And it is curious to observe how, in general, each tries to remedy what is wrong with the world by the method that is habitually in its thoughts. Speaking broadly, apart from certain religious movements, the enlightened modern reformer, if confronted with some ordinary complex of misery and wickedness, instinctively proposes to cure it by higher wages, better food, more comfort and leisure; to make people comfortable and trust to their becoming good. The typical ancient reformer would appeal to us to care for none of those things (since riches notoriously do not make men virtuous), but with all our powers to pursue wisdom or righteousness and the life of the spirit; to be good men, as we can be if we will, and to know that all else will follow.
The material aspect of modern life is much greater [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]than it was in ancient times; however, that doesn’t mean the spiritual aspect is any less significant. It's true that a naval officer in a conning tower during a modern battle requires just as much courage and character as a naked savage facing his enemy with a stick and a spear. Yet, in the first scenario, the outcome of the battle is mostly determined by the power and precision of the guns, while in the second, it's based on the fighter's qualities. As a result, the modern world focuses much more on the guns—essentially, on money and technology—while the ancients emphasized human character and duty. It’s interesting to see how each era attempts to fix what’s wrong in the world using the methods they’re most familiar with. Generally speaking, except for certain religious movements, a modern reformer who encounters a common issue of suffering or wrongdoing instinctively suggests solutions like higher wages, better food, and more comfort and leisure—believing that if people are comfortable, they will become better. In contrast, a typical ancient reformer would urge us to disregard those concerns (noting that wealth doesn't necessarily lead to virtue) and instead, with all our efforts, seek wisdom, righteousness, and a life focused on the spirit; to be good people, as we can be if we choose, trusting that everything else will follow.
This is one of the regions in which the ancients might have learned much from us, and in which we still have much to learn from them, if once we can shake off our temporal obsessions and listen.
This is one of the areas where the ancients could have learned a lot from us, and where we still have a lot to learn from them, if we can just let go of our modern distractions and pay attention.
NOTE
As an example it is worth noticing, even in a bare catalogue, the work done by one of Aristotle's own pupils, a Peripatetic [121]of the second rank, Dicaearchus of Messene. His floruit is given as 310 b. c. Dorian by birth, when Theophrastus was made head of the school he retired to the Peloponnese, and shows a certain prejudice against Athens.
As an example, it's worth noting that even in a simple catalog, there's the work of one of Aristotle's students, a second-rate Peripatetic, Dicaearchus of Messene. His active period is noted as 310 B.C. He was Dorian by birth, and when Theophrastus took over as head of the school, he retired to the Peloponnese, showing a bit of bias against Athens.
One of the discoveries of the time was biography. And, by a brilliant stroke of imagination Dicaearchus termed one of his books Βίος Ἑλλαδος, The Life of Hellas. He saw civilization as the biography of the world. First, the Age of Cronos, when man as a simple savage made no effort after higher things; next, the ancient river-civilizations of the orient; third, the Hellenic system. Among his scanty fragments we find notes on such ideas as πάτρα, φρατρία, φυλή, as Greek institutions. The Life of Hellas was much used by late writers. It formed the model for another Βίος Ἑλλαδος by a certain Jason, and for Varro's Vita Populi Romani.
One of the important discoveries of that time was biography. With a stroke of genius, Dicaearchus named one of his books Βίος Ἑλλαδος, The Life of Hellas. He viewed civilization as the biography of the world. First, there was the Age of Cronos, when humans, in their primitive state, didn't strive for anything beyond basic existence; next came the ancient river civilizations of the East; and finally, the Hellenic system. Among his few surviving fragments, we find notes on concepts like πάτρα, φρατρία, and φυλή as Greek institutions. The Life of Hellas was widely referenced by later writers. It served as the model for another Βίος Ἑλλαδος by a certain Jason, and for Varro's Vita Populi Romani.
Then, like his great master, Dicaearchus made studies of the Constitutions of various states (e. g. Pellene, Athens, and Corinth); his treatise on the Constitution of Sparta was read aloud annually in that city by order of the Ephors. It was evidently appreciative.
Then, like his great master, Dicaearchus studied the constitutions of various states (e.g. Pellene, Athens, and Corinth); his work on the Constitution of Sparta was read aloud every year in that city as directed by the Ephors. It was clearly well-regarded.
A more speculative work was his Tripoliticus, arguing that the best constitution ought to be compounded of the three species, monarchic, aristocratic, and democratic, as in Sparta. Only then would it be sure to last. Polybius accepted the principle of the Mixed Constitution, but found his ideal in the constitution of Rome, which later history was to prove so violently unstable. Cicero, De Republica, takes the same line (Polyb. vi. 2-10; Cic. De Rep. i. 45; ii. 65). Dicaearchus treated of similar political subjects in his public addresses at Olympia and at the Panathenaea.
A more speculative work was his Tripoliticus, arguing that the best constitution should be a mix of three types: monarchical, aristocratic, and democratic, like in Sparta. Only then would it be likely to endure. Polybius agreed with the idea of a Mixed Constitution but saw his ideal in Rome's constitution, which history would later show to be quite unstable. Cicero, in De Republica, takes the same stance (Polyb. vi. 2-10; Cic. De Rep. i. 45; ii. 65). Dicaearchus discussed similar political topics in his public speeches at Olympia and the Panathenaea.
We hear more about his work on the history of literature, though his generation was almost the first to realize that such a subject had any existence. He wrote Lives of Philosophers—a subject hitherto not considered worth recording—giving the biographical facts followed by philosophic and aesthetic criticism. We hear, for example, of his life of Plato; of Pythagoras (in which he laid emphasis on the philosopher's practical work), of Xenophanes, and of the Seven Wise Men.
We hear more about his work on the history of literature, even though his generation was one of the first to recognize that this subject actually existed. He wrote Lives of Philosophers—a topic that hadn't been seen as worth documenting before—providing biographical details along with philosophical and aesthetic analysis. For instance, we learn about his life of Plato, his work on Pythagoras (where he focused on the philosopher's practical contributions), as well as on Xenophanes and the Seven Wise Men.
He also wrote Lives of Poets. We hear of books on Alcaeus and on Homer, in which latter he is said to have made the startling remark that the poems 'should be pronounced in the Aeolic dialect'. Whatever this remark exactly meant, and we cannot tell without the context, it seems an extraordinary anticipation of modern philological discoveries. He wrote on the Hypotheses—i. e. the subject matter—of Sophocles and Euripides; also on Musical Contests, περὶ Μουσικῶν ἀγώνων, carrying further Aristotle's own collection of the Didascaliae, or official notices of the production of Tragedies in Athens. The book dealt both with dates and with customs; [122]it told how Skolia were sung, with a laurel or myrtle twig in the hand, how Sophocles introduced a third actor, and the like.
He also wrote Lives of Poets. We hear about books on Alcaeus and Homer, in which he is said to have made the surprising comment that the poems "should be pronounced in the Aeolic dialect." Whatever this comment actually meant, and we can't know without the context, it seems to be an amazing anticipation of modern linguistic discoveries. He wrote on the Hypotheses—i.e., the subject matter—of Sophocles and Euripides; also on Musical Contests, περὶ Μουσικῶν ἀγώνων, furthering Aristotle's own collection of the Didascaliae, or official records of the production of tragedies in Athens. The book covered both dates and customs; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]it explained how Skolia were sung with a laurel or myrtle twig in hand, how Sophocles introduced a third actor, and similar topics.
In philosophy proper he wrote On the Soul, περὶ ψυχῆς. His first book, the Corinthiacus, proved that the Soul was a 'harmony' or 'right blending' of the four elements, and was identical with the force of the living body. The second, the Lesbiacus, drew the conclusion that, if a compound, it was destructible. (Hence a great controversy with his master.)
In philosophy, he wrote On the Soul, περὶ ψυχῆς. His first book, the Corinthiacus, argued that the Soul was a 'harmony' or 'proper mix' of the four elements and was the same as the force of a living body. The second book, the Lesbiacus, concluded that if the Soul was a composite, it could be destroyed. (This led to a major disagreement with his teacher.)
He wrote περὶ φθορᾶς ἀνθρώπων, on the Perishing of Mankind; i. e. on the way in which large masses of men have perished off the earth, through famine, pestilence, wild beasts, war, and the like. He decides that man's most destructive enemy is Man. (The subject may have been suggested to him by a fine imaginative passage in Aristotle's Meteorology (i. 14, 7) dealing with the vast changes that have taken place on the earth's surface and the unrecorded perishings of races and communities.)
He wrote περὶ φθορᾶς ἀνθρώπων, on the Perishing of Mankind; meaning the ways in which large groups of people have disappeared from the earth due to famine, disease, wild animals, war, and similar causes. He concludes that humanity's biggest threat is other humans. (This topic may have been inspired by an imaginative section in Aristotle's Meteorology (i. 14, 7) that discusses the significant changes in the earth's surface and the unrecorded deaths of races and communities.)
He wrote a treatise against Divination, and a (satirical?) Descent to the Cave of Trophonius. He seems, however, to have allowed some importance to dreams and to the phenomena of 'possession'.
He wrote an essay against Divination, and a (satirical?) Descent to the Cave of Trophonius. However, it seems that he gave some importance to dreams and to the phenomena of 'possession'.
And, with all this, we have not touched on his greatest work, which was in the sphere of geography. He wrote a Περίοδος γῆς, a Journey Round the Earth, accompanied with a map. He used for this map the greatly increased stores of knowledge gained by the Macedonian expeditions over all Asia as far as the Ganges. He also seems to have devised the method of denoting the position of a place by means of two co-ordinates, the method soon after developed by Eratosthenes into Latitude and Longitude. He attempted calculations of the measurements of large geographic distances, for which of course both his data and his instruments were inadequate. Nevertheless his measurements remained a well-known standard; we find them quoted and criticized by Strabo and Polybius. And, lastly, he published Measurements of the Heights of Mountains in the Peloponnese; but the title seems to have been unduly modest, for we find in the fragments statements about mountains far outside that area; about Pelion and Olympus in Thessaly and of Atabyrion in Rhodes. He had a subvention, Pliny tells us (N. H. ii. 162, 'regum cura permensus montes'), from the king of Macedon, probably either Cassander or, as one would like to believe, the philosophic Antigonus Gonatas. And he calculated the heights, so we are told, by trigonometry, using the δίοπτρα, an instrument of hollow reeds without lenses which served for his primitive theodolite. It is an extraordinary record, and illustrates the true Peripatetic spirit.
And with all this, we haven't yet talked about his greatest work, which was in the field of geography. He wrote a Περίοδος γῆς, a Journey Round the Earth, complete with a map. For this map, he used the significantly expanded knowledge gained from the Macedonian campaigns across Asia all the way to the Ganges. He also appears to have come up with the method of representing the location of a place using two coordinates, a method that Eratosthenes later developed into Latitude and Longitude. He attempted to calculate large geographic distances, although both his information and his tools were inadequate for this. Still, his measurements became a well-known standard; we see them referenced and critiqued by Strabo and Polybius. Lastly, he published Measurements of the Heights of Mountains in the Peloponnese, but the title seems to have been overly modest since we find references to mountains far beyond that region; including Pelion and Olympus in Thessaly and Atabyrion in Rhodes. Pliny tells us he received support (N. H. ii. 162, 'regum cura permensus montes') from the king of Macedon, likely either Cassander or, as one would prefer to believe, the philosophical Antigonus Gonatas. He calculated the heights, as we are told, using trigonometry and the δίοπτρα, an instrument made of hollow reeds without lenses that served as his primitive theodolite. It's an incredible record that showcases the true Peripatetic spirit.
FOOTNOTES:
[79:1] Hellen. ii. 2, 3.
[81:1] Lysias, xxxiii.
[82:1] Dem. Crown, 208.
[84:1] Laws, 709 e, cf. Letter VII.
[87:1] This is the impression left by Xenophon, especially in the Symposium. Cf. Dümmler, Antisthenica (1882); Akademika (1889). Cf. the Life of Antisthenes in Diog. Laert.
[87:1] This is the impression given by Xenophon, particularly in the Symposium. See Dümmler, Antisthenica (1882); Akademika (1889). See the Life of Antisthenes in Diog. Laert.
[87:3] e. g. no combination of subject and predicate can be true because one is different from the other. 'Man' is 'man' and 'good' is 'good'; but 'man' is not 'good'. Nor can 'a horse' possibly be 'running'; they are totally different conceptions. See Plutarch, adv. Co. 22, 1 (p. 1119); Plato, Soph. 251 b; Arist. Metaph. 1024b 33; Top. 104b 20; Plato, Euthyd. 285 e. For similar reasons no statement can ever contradict another; the statements are either the same or not the same; and if not the same they do not touch. Every object has one λόγος or thing to be said about it; if you say a different λόγος you are speaking of something else. See especially Scholia Arist., p. 732a 30 ff. on the passage in the Metaphysics, 1024b 33.
[87:3] For example, no combination of subject and predicate can be true because they are fundamentally different. 'Man' is 'man' and 'good' is 'good'; however, 'man' is not 'good'. Similarly, 'a horse' cannot possibly be 'running'; they represent completely different concepts. See Plutarch, adv. Co. 22, 1 (p. 1119); Plato, Soph. 251 b; Arist. Metaph. 1024b 33; Top. 104b 20; Plato, Euthyd. 285 e. For similar reasons, no statement can ever contradict another; statements are either the same or different, and if they are different, they do not connect. Each object has one λόγος or statement about it; if you use a different λόγος, you are referring to something else. See especially Scholia Arist., p. 732a 30 ff. on the passage in the Metaphysics, 1024b 33.
[95:1] There were women among the Cynics. 'The doctrine also captured Metrocles' sister, Hipparchia. She loved Crates, his words, and his way of life, and paid no attention to any of her suitors, however rich or highborn or handsome. Crates was everything to her. She threatened her parents that she would commit suicide unless she were given to him. They asked Crates to try to change the girl's mind, and he did all he could to no effect, till at last he put all his possessions on the floor and stood up in front of her. 'Here is your bridegroom; there is his fortune; now think!' The girl made her choice, put on the beggar's garb, and went her ways with Crates. She lived with him openly and went like him to beg food at dinners.' Diog. Laert. vi. 96 ff.
[95:1] There were women among the Cynics. The doctrine also attracted Metrocles' sister, Hipparchia. She fell in love with Crates, his teachings, and his lifestyle, completely ignoring her suitors, no matter how rich, noble, or good-looking they were. Crates meant everything to her. She threatened her parents with suicide unless they allowed her to be with him. They asked Crates to try to change her mind, and he did everything he could, but it didn’t work. Finally, he laid all his possessions on the floor and stood in front of her. “Here is your husband; there’s his fortune; now think!” The girl made her choice, donned the beggar’s clothes, and left with Crates. She lived openly with him and went with him to beg for food at dinners. 'Diog. Laert. vi. 96 ff.
[98:1] e. g. the struggle for existence among animals and plants; the ἀλληλοφαγία, or 'mutual devouring', of animals; and such points as the various advances in evolution which seem self-destructive. Thus, Man has learnt to stand on two feet and use his hands; a great advantage but one which has led to numerous diseases. Again, physiologists say that the increasing size of the human head, especially when combined with the diminishing size of the pelvis, tends to make normal birth impossible.
[98:1] For example, the struggle for survival among animals and plants; the ἀλληλοφαγία, or 'mutual eating', of animals; and various evolutionary advancements that appear to be self-destructive. So, humans have learned to walk on two legs and use their hands; a significant advantage, but one that has resulted in many diseases. Moreover, physiologists indicate that the growing size of the human head, especially when paired with the shrinking size of the pelvis, is making normal childbirth increasingly impossible.
[100:1] The Stoic Philosophy (1915). See also Arnold's Roman Stoicism (1911); Bevan's Stoics and Sceptics (1913); and especially Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta by von Arnim (1903-5).
[100:1] The Stoic Philosophy (1915). Also check out Arnold's Roman Stoicism (1911); Bevan's Stoics and Sceptics (1913); and especially Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta by von Arnim (1903-5).
[101:1] The chief authorities on Epicurus are Usener's Epicurea, containing the Life from Diog. Laert., fragments and introduction: the papyrus fragments of Philodemus in Volumina Herculanensia; Diogenes of Oenoanda (text by William, Teubner, 1907); the commentaries on Lucretius (Munro, Giussani, &c.).
[101:1] The main sources on Epicurus are Usener's Epicurea, which includes the Life from Diog. Laert., along with fragments and an introduction; the papyrus fragments of Philodemus in Volumina Herculanensia; and Diogenes of Oenoanda (text by William, Teubner, 1907); the commentaries on Lucretius (Munro, Giussani, etc.).
[103:1] Epicurus is the one philosopher who protests with real indignation against that inhuman superiority to natural sorrows which is so much prized by most of the ancient schools. To him such 'apathy' argues either a hard heart or a morbid vanity (Fr. 120). His letters are full of affectionate expressions which rather shock the stern reserve of antique philosophy. He waits for one friend's 'heavenly presence' (Fr. 165). He 'melts with a peculiar joy mingled with tears in remembering the last words' of one who is dead (Fr. 186; cf. 213). He is enthusiastic about an act of kindness performed by another, who walked some five miles to help a barbarian prisoner (Fr. 194).
[103:1] Epicurus is the philosopher who strongly objects to the emotionless superiority over natural grief that many ancient schools value so highly. For him, such 'apathy' reflects either a callous heart or unhealthy pride (Fr. 120). His letters are filled with warm expressions that contrast sharply with the rigid stoicism of ancient philosophy. He longs for a friend's 'heavenly presence' (Fr. 165). He 'melts with a special joy mixed with tears when remembering the last words' of someone who has died (Fr. 186; cf. 213). He is passionate about a kind act done by another person, who walked about five miles to assist a barbarian prisoner (Fr. 194).
Overwhelmed by the weight of Religion, lay,
Whose face, from every part of the sky,
Hung, glaring hate at mortality,
The first Greek man who dared to challenge her raised his voice. His eyes, throughout all his days, look for her struggle; The sounds of gods, the thunder, or the roar Of a furious sky brought under control, but still stung more. His spirit's bravery continued until he desired the Gate To break free from this low prison of human fate.
And so the vibrant passion of his mind He was defeated and carved his path; he moved behind The world's last flaming wall, and throughout the whole His mind and soul wandered through uncharted space. From where he conquered, he came back to make Man understand. Finally, what can happen, and what cannot, will come to be; By what law is each thing given its power? Assigned, and what strong boundary is set between; Until the ground beneath is tamed, Religion walks. And, through His victory, humanity rises to God.
[107:1] That is, 8,000 drachmae. Rents had risen violently in 314 and so presumably had land prices. Else one would say the Garden was about the value of a good farm. See Tarn in The Hellenistic Age (1923), p. 116.
[107:1] That is, 8,000 drachmae. Rents had shot up dramatically in 314 and so likely had land prices. Otherwise, one could say the Garden was worth about what a good farm costs. See Tarn in The Hellenistic Age (1923), p. 116.
[108:1] τυρὸν κυθρίδιον, Fr. 182.
[108:2] Fr. 143. Παιὰν ἄναξ, φίλον Λεοντάριον, οἴου κροτοθορύβου ἡμᾶς ἀνέπλησας, ἀναγνόντας σου τό ἐπιστόλιον. Fr. 121 (from an enemy) implies that the Hetairae were expected to reform when they entered the Garden. Cf. Fr. 62 συνουσίη ὤνησε μὲν οὐδέποτε, ἀγαπητὸν δὲ εἰ μὴ ἔβλαψε: cf. Fr. 574.
[108:2] Fr. 143. Παιὰν ἄναξ, φίλον Λεοντάριον, οἴου κροτοθορύβου ἡμᾶς ἀνέπλησας, ἀναγνόντας σου τό ἐπιστόλιον. Fr. 121 (from an enemy) suggests that the Hetairae were expected to change their ways when they entered the Garden. Cf. Fr. 62 συνουσίη ὤνησε μὲν οὐδέποτε, ἀγαπητὸν δὲ εἰ μὴ ἔβλαψε: cf. Fr. 574.
[110:1] Pleasures and pains may be greater or less, but the complete 'removal of pain and fear' is a perfect end, not to be surpassed. Fr. 408-48, Ep. iii. 129-31.
[110:1] Enjoyments and hardships can vary in intensity, but the total 'elimination of pain and fear' is an ideal goal that can't be exceeded. Fr. 408-48, Ep. iii. 129-31.
[113:1] Fr. 138; cf. 177.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fr. 138; cf. 177.
[113:2] 'οἱ τούτοις ἀντιγράφοντες οὐ πάνυ τι μακρὰν τῆς τῶν πατραλοιῶν καταδίκης ἀφεστήκασιν', Fr. 49. Usener, from Philodemus, De Rhet. This may be only a playful reference to Plato's phrase about being a πατραλοίας of his father, Parmenides, Soph., p. 241 d.
[113:2] 'Those who are copying these are not very far from the sentence about their fathers' condemnation', Fr. 49. Usener, from Philodemus, De Rhet. This might just be a playful nod to Plato's phrase about being a patraloias of his father, Parmenides, Soph., p. 241 d.
[113:3] Epicurus congratulated himself (erroneously) that he came to Philosophy καθαρὸς πάσης παιδείας, 'undefiled by education'. Cf. Fr. 163 to Pythocles, παιδείαν δὲ πᾶσαν, μακάριε, φεῦγε τὸ ἀκάτιον ἀράμενος, 'From education in every shape, my son, spread sail and fly!'
[113:3] Epicurus mistakenly took pride in the fact that he approached Philosophy καθαρὸς πάσης παιδείας, 'unspoiled by education'. See Fr. 163 to Pythocles, παιδείαν δὲ πᾶσαν, μακάριε, φεῦγε τὸ ἀκάτιον ἀράμενος, 'From every kind of education, my son, set sail and escape!'
[113:4] Fr. 343-6.
[116:1] Pythias was the niece, or ward, of Aristotle's friend, Hermias, an extraordinary man who rose from slavery to be first a free man and a philosopher, and later Prince or 'Dynast' of Assos and Atarneus. In the end he was treacherously entrapped by the Persian General, Mentor, and crucified by the king. Aristotle's 'Ode to Virtue' is addressed to him. To his second wife, Herpyllis, Aristotle was only united by a civil marriage like the Roman usus.
[116:1] Pythias was the niece or ward of Aristotle's friend, Hermias, an exceptional man who rose from slavery to become a free man and a philosopher, and later the Prince or 'Dynast' of Assos and Atarneus. In the end, he was deceitfully trapped by the Persian General, Mentor, and crucified by the king. Aristotle's 'Ode to Virtue' is dedicated to him. With his second wife, Herpyllis, Aristotle was only connected through a civil marriage similar to the Roman usus.
[116:2] See note on Dicaearchus at end of chapter.
[116:2] Check the note on Dicaearchus at the end of this chapter.
[123]
IV
THE FAILURE OF NERVE
Any one who turns from the great writers of classical Athens, say Sophocles or Aristotle, to those of the Christian era must be conscious of a great difference in tone. There is a change in the whole relation of the writer to the world about him. The new quality is not specifically Christian: it is just as marked in the Gnostics and Mithras-worshippers as in the Gospels and the Apocalypse, in Julian and Plotinus as in Gregory and Jerome. It is hard to describe. It is a rise of asceticism, of mysticism, in a sense, of pessimism; a loss of self-confidence, of hope in this life and of faith in normal human effort; a despair of patient inquiry, a cry for infallible revelation; an indifference to the welfare of the state, a conversion of the soul to God. It is an atmosphere in which the aim of the good man is not so much to live justly, to help the society to which he belongs and enjoy the esteem of his fellow creatures; but rather, by means of a burning faith, by contempt for the world and its standards, by ecstasy, suffering, and martyrdom, to be granted pardon for his unspeakable unworthiness, his immeasurable sins. There is an intensifying of certain spiritual emotions; an increase of sensitiveness, a failure of nerve.
Anyone who shifts from the great writers of classical Athens, like Sophocles or Aristotle, to those of the Christian era will notice a significant change in tone. The relationship between the writer and the world around him has transformed. This new quality isn't specifically Christian; it can be seen just as strongly in the Gnostics and Mithras-worshippers as in the Gospels and Revelation, in Julian and Plotinus as in Gregory and Jerome. It's difficult to describe. There's a rise in asceticism and mysticism, in a sense, a sense of pessimism; a diminishing of self-confidence, of hope in this life, and of faith in ordinary human effort; a despair for patient inquiry, a yearning for infallible revelation; an indifference to the welfare of the state, and a turning of the soul towards God. The atmosphere suggests that the aim of a good person is not so much to live justly, help the society they belong to, and earn the respect of their peers, but instead, through a deep faith, to reject the world and its values, and through ecstasy, suffering, and martyrdom, seek forgiveness for their overwhelming unworthiness and immense sins. There’s an intensification of certain spiritual emotions; a heightened sensitivity, a loss of nerve.
Now this antithesis is often exaggerated by the admirers of one side or the other. A hundred people write as if Sophocles had no mysticism and practically speaking no conscience. Half a dozen retort as if [124]St. Paul had no public spirit and no common sense. I have protested often against this exaggeration; but, stated reasonably, as a change of proportion and not a creation of new hearts, the antithesis is certainly based on fact. The historical reasons for it are suggested above, in the first of these essays.
Now, this contrast is often blown out of proportion by fans of either side. A hundred people write as if Sophocles had no mysticism and basically no conscience. A handful of others respond as if [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]St. Paul had no sense of community and no common sense. I have often spoken out against this exaggeration; however, if we state it reasonably, as a shift in emphasis rather than a creation of new ideas, the contrast is definitely based in reality. The historical reasons for it are mentioned earlier in the first of these essays.
My description of this complicated change is, of course, inadequate, but not, I hope, one-sided. I do not depreciate the religions that followed on this movement by describing the movement itself as a 'failure of nerve'. Mankind has not yet decided which of two opposite methods leads to the fuller and deeper knowledge of the world: the patient and sympathetic study of the good citizen who lives in it, or the ecstatic vision of the saint who rejects it. But probably most Christians are inclined to believe that without some failure and sense of failure, without a contrite heart and conviction of sin, man can hardly attain the religious life. I can imagine an historian of this temper believing that the period we are about to discuss was a necessary softening of human pride, a Praeparatio Evangelica.[124:1]
My take on this complicated change is, of course, incomplete, but I hope it's balanced. I don’t want to undervalue the religions that emerged from this movement by calling the movement itself a 'failure of nerve.' Humanity has yet to decide which of two opposing approaches leads to a deeper and richer understanding of the world: the careful and empathetic study of the good citizen living in it, or the ecstatic vision of the saint who turns away from it. However, most Christians likely believe that without some sense of failure and genuine remorse, without a humble heart and acknowledgment of sin, it's hard for someone to truly engage in the religious life. I can picture a historian with this mindset arguing that the time period we’re about to explore was a necessary humbling of human pride, a Praeparatio Evangelica.[124:1]
[125]
I am concerned in this paper with the lower country lying between two great ranges. The one range is Greek Philosophy, culminating in Plato, Aristotle, the Porch, and the Garden; the other is Christianity, culminating in St. Paul and his successors. The one is the work of Hellas, using some few foreign elements; the second is the work of Hellenistic culture on a Hebrew stock. The books of Christianity are Greek, the philosophical background is Hellenistic, the result of the interplay, in the free atmosphere of Greek philosophy, of religious ideas derived from Egypt, Anatolia, Syria, and Babylon. The preaching is carried on in Greek among the Greek-speaking workmen of the great manufacturing and commercial cities. The first preachers are Jews: the central scene is set in Jerusalem. I wish in this essay to indicate how a period of religious history, which seems broken, is really continuous, and to trace the lie of the main valleys which lead from the one range to the other, through a large and imperfectly explored territory.
I’m focusing in this paper on the lowland area situated between two major ranges. One range represents Greek Philosophy, reaching its peak with Plato, Aristotle, the Stoics, and the Epicureans; the other represents Christianity, culminating in St. Paul and his followers. The first is rooted in Greek culture, incorporating a few foreign elements; the second is the result of Hellenistic culture built on a Hebrew foundation. The texts of Christianity are in Greek, the philosophical context is Hellenistic, shaped by the interaction, in the open environment of Greek philosophy, of religious ideas from Egypt, Anatolia, Syria, and Babylon. The preaching takes place in Greek among the Greek-speaking laborers in the major manufacturing and trading cities. The first preachers are Jews: the central stage is set in Jerusalem. In this essay, I aim to show how a period of religious history that appears fragmented is actually continuous, and to map out the main valleys that connect the two ranges, through a vast and not fully explored region.
The territory in question is the so-called Hellenistic Age, the period during which the Schools of Greece were 'hellenizing' the world. It is a time of great [126]enlightenment, of vigorous propaganda, of high importance to history. It is a time full of great names: in one school of philosophy alone we have Zeno, Cleanthes, Chrysippus, Panaetius, Posidonius. Yet, curiously enough, it is represented in our tradition by something very like a mere void. There are practically no complete books preserved, only fragments and indirect quotations. Consequently in the search for information about this age we must throw our nets wide. Beside books and inscriptions of the Hellenistic period proper I have drawn on Cicero, Pliny, Seneca, and the like for evidence about their teachers and masters. I have used many Christian and Gnostic documents and works like the Corpus of Hermetic writings and the Mithras Liturgy. Among modern writers I must acknowledge a special debt to the researches of Dieterich, Cumont, Bousset, Wendland, and Reitzenstein.
The time we're talking about is the Hellenistic Age, a period when the Greek Schools were 'hellenizing' the world. It's a time of significant [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] enlightenment, active promotion of ideas, and crucial historical importance. This era is filled with great names: in just one philosophy school, we have Zeno, Cleanthes, Chrysippus, Panaetius, and Posidonius. Yet, interestingly, our tradition reflects this time as almost empty. There are hardly any complete books preserved; we only have fragments and indirect quotes. So, to gather information about this age, we need to look broadly. Besides the books and inscriptions from the actual Hellenistic period, I've also relied on Cicero, Pliny, Seneca, and others for insights about their teachers and masters. I've also referenced various Christian and Gnostic texts, as well as works like the Corpus of Hermetic writings and the Mithras Liturgy. Among contemporary authors, I owe a special acknowledgment to the research of Dieterich, Cumont, Bousset, Wendland, and Reitzenstein.
The Hellenistic Age seems at first sight to have entered on an inheritance such as our speculative Anarchists sometimes long for, a tabula rasa, on which a new and highly gifted generation of thinkers might write clean and certain the book of their discoveries about life—what Herodotus would call their 'Historiê'. For, as we have seen in the last essay, it is clear that by the time of Plato the traditional religion of the Greek states was, if taken at its face value, a bankrupt concern. There was hardly one aspect in which it could bear criticism; and in the kind of test that chiefly matters, the satisfaction of men's ethical requirements and aspirations, it was if anything weaker than elsewhere. Now a religious [127]belief that is scientifically preposterous may still have a long and comfortable life before it. Any worshipper can suspend the scientific part of his mind while worshipping. But a religious belief that is morally contemptible is in serious danger, because when the religious emotions surge up the moral emotions are not far away. And the clash cannot be hidden.
The Hellenistic Age initially appears to have received an inheritance that our speculative Anarchists sometimes wish for, a tabula rasa, on which a new and highly talented generation of thinkers could write out their clear and confident discoveries about life—what Herodotus would call their 'Historiê'. As we noted in the last essay, it is evident that by the time of Plato, the traditional religion of the Greek states was, if taken at face value, a failed concept. There was hardly an aspect that could withstand criticism; and in the crucial test of meeting people's ethical needs and aspirations, it was, if anything, weaker than in other places. Now, a religious [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]belief that is scientifically ridiculous may still have a long and comfortable existence. Any worshipper can set aside the scientific part of their mind while they worship. But a religious belief that is morally despicable is in serious jeopardy, because when religious emotions rise, moral emotions are usually close behind. And that clash cannot be hidden.
This collapse of the traditional religion of Greece might not have mattered so much if the form of Greek social life had remained. If a good Greek had his Polis, he had an adequate substitute in most respects for any mythological gods. But the Polis too, as we have seen in the last essay, fell with the rise of Macedon. It fell, perhaps, not from any special spiritual fault of its own; it had few faults except its fatal narrowness; but simply because there now existed another social whole, which, whether higher or lower in civilization, was at any rate utterly superior in brute force and in money. Devotion to the Polis lost its reality when the Polis, with all that it represented of rights and laws and ideals of Life, lay at the mercy of a military despot, who might, of course, be a hero, but might equally well be a vulgar sot or a corrupt adventurer.
The downfall of traditional Greek religion might not have been such a big deal if Greek social life had stayed intact. If a good Greek had his city-state (Polis), he had a pretty good substitute for any mythological gods. But the Polis, as we've discussed in the last essay, also fell with the rise of Macedon. It fell, perhaps, not because of any major spiritual issues; its main flaw was its fatal narrowness. Instead, it simply happened because there was now another social structure that, whether more or less advanced in civilization, was significantly stronger in raw power and wealth. Loyalty to the Polis lost its significance when it, along with everything it stood for in terms of rights, laws, and ideals of life, was left vulnerable to a military dictator, who could be a hero, but could just as easily be a low-life or a corrupt opportunist.
What the succeeding ages built upon the ruins of the Polis is not our immediate concern. In the realm of thought, on the whole, the Polis triumphed. Aristotle based his social theory on the Polis, not the nation. Dicaearchus, Didymus, and Posidonius followed him, and we still use his language. Rome herself was a Polis, as well as an Empire. And Professor Haverfield has pointed out that a City has more chance of taking in the whole world to its freedoms and privileges [128]than a Nation has of making men of alien birth its compatriots. A Jew of Tarsus could easily be granted the civic rights of Rome: he could never have been made an Italian or a Frenchman. The Stoic ideal of the World as 'one great City of Gods and Men' has not been surpassed by any ideal based on the Nation.
What future generations built on the ruins of the Polis isn't our main focus. Overall, in the realm of thought, the Polis emerged victorious. Aristotle developed his social theory based on the Polis, not on the nation. Dicaearchus, Didymus, and Posidonius followed his lead, and we still use his ideas today. Rome was both a Polis and an Empire. As Professor Haverfield has noted, a city has a better chance of embracing the entire world with its freedoms and privileges than a nation does of welcoming people of different backgrounds as its own. A Jew from Tarsus could easily gain Roman citizenship, but he could never truly be considered an Italian or a Frenchman. The Stoic vision of the World as 'one great City of Gods and Men' remains unmatched by any vision based on the Nation. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
What we have to consider is the general trend of religious thought from, say, the Peripatetics to the Gnostics. It is a fairly clear history. A soil once teeming with wild weeds was to all appearance swept bare and made ready for new sowing: skilled gardeners chose carefully the best of herbs and plants and tended the garden sedulously. But the bounds of the garden kept spreading all the while into strange untended ground, and even within the original walls the weeding had been hasty and incomplete. At the end of a few generations all was a wilderness of weeds again, weeds rank and luxuriant and sometimes extremely beautiful, with a half-strangled garden flower or two gleaming here and there in the tangle of them. Does that comparison seem disrespectful to religion? Is philosophy all flowers and traditional belief all weeds? Well, think what a weed is. It is only a name for all the natural wild vegetation which the earth sends up of herself, which lives and will live without the conscious labour of man. The flowers are what we keep alive with difficulty; the weeds are what conquer us.
What we need to think about is the general trend of religious ideas from, say, the Peripatetics to the Gnostics. It’s a pretty clear history. A landscape once filled with wild weeds seemed to be cleared and prepared for new planting: skilled gardeners carefully selected the best herbs and plants and took great care of the garden. But the boundaries of the garden kept expanding into strange, neglected areas, and even within the original walls, the weeding was done too quickly and wasn't thorough. After a few generations, everything became a wilderness of weeds again—weeds that were thick and lush, sometimes even beautifully vibrant, with a few garden flowers struggling to shine through the chaos. Does that analogy seem disrespectful to religion? Is philosophy all beautiful while traditional beliefs are just weeds? Well, consider what a weed is. It’s simply a term for the wild plants that nature produces on its own, that thrive and will continue to thrive without human effort. The flowers are what we manage to keep alive with great difficulty; the weeds are what ultimately overpower us.
It has been well observed by Zeller that the great weakness of all ancient thought, not excepting Socratic thought, was that instead of appealing to objective experiment it appealed to some subjective [129]sense of fitness. There were exceptions, of course: Democritus, Eratosthenes, Hippocrates, and to a great extent Aristotle. But in general there was a strong tendency to follow Plato in supposing that people could really solve questions by an appeal to their inner consciousness. One result of this, no doubt, was a tendency to lay too much stress on mere agreement. It is obvious, when one thinks about it, that quite often a large number of people who know nothing about a subject will all agree and all be wrong. Yet we find the most radical of ancient philosophers unconsciously dominated by the argument ex consensu gentium. It is hard to find two more uncompromising thinkers than Zeno and Epicurus. Yet both of them, when they are almost free from the popular superstitions, when they have constructed complete systems which, if not absolutely logic-proof, are calculated at least to keep out the weather for a century or so, open curious side-doors at the last moment and let in all the gods of mythology.[129:1] True, they are admitted as suspicious characters, and under promise of good behaviour. Epicurus explains that they do not and cannot do anything whatever to anybody; Zeno explains that they are not anthropomorphic, and are only symbols or emanations or subordinates of the all-ruling Unity; both parties get rid of the myths. But the two great reformers have admitted a dangerous principle. The general consensus of humanity, they say, shows that there are gods, and gods which in mind, if not also in visual [130]appearance, resemble man. Epicurus succeeded in barring the door, and admitted nothing more. But the Stoics presently found themselves admitting or insisting that the same consensus proved the existence of daemons, of witchcraft, of divination, and when they combined with the Platonic school, of more dangerous elements still.
Zeller has noted that the main flaw of all ancient thought, including Socratic thinking, was its reliance on subjective feelings of what seems right rather than objective experimentation. There were exceptions, like Democritus, Eratosthenes, Hippocrates, and largely Aristotle. However, there was a strong tendency to follow Plato in believing that individuals could actually resolve questions by looking inward. This led to an overemphasis on mere agreement. It's clear that often, a large group of people with no knowledge about a topic can all agree and still be wrong. Yet, we see even the most radical ancient philosophers influenced by the argument ex consensu gentium. It’s hard to find two more unwavering thinkers than Zeno and Epicurus. Still, both of them, when they’re nearly free from popular superstitions and have built robust systems that, if not completely foolproof, at least hold up for a century, unexpectedly open little side doors at the last minute and let in all the gods of mythology.[129:1] True, these gods are admitted as questionable characters, and under a promise to behave. Epicurus argues that they neither do nor can do anything to anyone; Zeno claims they’re not human-like but are merely symbols or manifestations of the all-powerful Unity—both dismiss the myths. However, these two major reformers have introduced a dangerous principle. They assert that the general agreement of humanity proves the existence of gods, who, in thought at least, resemble humans. Epicurus managed to keep the door mostly shut, allowing nothing else in. But the Stoics soon found themselves accepting or insisting that this same consensus also concluded the existence of spirits, witchcraft, and divination, and when they allied with the Platonic school, even more perilous ideas.
I take the Stoics and Epicureans as the two most radical schools. On the whole both of them fought steadily and strongly against the growth of superstition, or, if you like to put it in other language, against the dumb demands of man's infra-rational nature. The glory of the Stoics is to have built up a religion of extraordinary nobleness; the glory of the Epicureans is to have upheld an ideal of sanity and humanity stark upright amid a reeling world, and, like the old Spartans, never to have yielded one inch of ground to the common foe.
I see the Stoics and Epicureans as the two most radical schools of thought. Overall, both consistently and strongly opposed the rise of superstition, or, if you prefer, the mindless demands of our less rational nature. The Stoics' achievement lies in creating a religion of remarkable nobility; the Epicureans' achievement is in maintaining an ideal of sanity and humanity standing tall in a chaotic world, much like the ancient Spartans, never giving up an inch of territory to the common enemy.
The great thing to remember is that the mind of man cannot be enlightened permanently by merely teaching him to reject some particular set of superstitions. There is an infinite supply of other superstitions always at hand; and the mind that desires such things—that is, the mind that has not trained itself to the hard discipline of reasonableness and honesty, will, as soon as its devils are cast out, proceed to fill itself with their relations.
The important thing to remember is that a person's mind can’t be truly enlightened just by teaching them to reject certain superstitions. There are always plenty of other superstitions available, and a mind that craves such things—meaning a mind that hasn't learned the tough discipline of being reasonable and honest—will, as soon as it gets rid of some false beliefs, just go ahead and fill itself with new ones.
Let us first consider the result of the mere denial of the Olympian religion. The essential postulate of that religion was that the world is governed by a number of definite personal gods, possessed of a human sense of justice and fairness and capable of being [131]influenced by normal human motives. In general, they helped the good and punished the bad, though doubtless they tended too much to regard as good those who paid them proper attention and as bad those who did not.
Let’s first look at the outcome of simply rejecting the Olympian religion. The core belief of that religion was that the world is controlled by several specific personal gods, who had a human sense of justice and fairness and could be [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]influenced by ordinary human motives. Generally, they supported the good and punished the bad, although they often seemed to consider as good those who showed them the right amount of respect and as bad those who did not.
Speaking broadly, what was left when this conception proved inadequate? If it was not these personal gods who made things happen, what was it? If the Tower of Siloam was not deliberately thrown down by the gods so as to kill and hurt a carefully collected number of wicked people, while letting the good escape, what was the explanation of its falling? The answer is obvious, but it can be put in two ways. You can either say: 'It was just chance that the Tower fell at that particular moment when So-and-so was under it.' Or you can say, with rather more reflection but not any more common sense: 'It fell because of a definite chain of causes, a certain degree of progressive decay in the building, a certain definite pressure, &c. It was bound to fall.'
Generally speaking, what remains when this idea turns out to be insufficient? If these personal gods aren't the ones making things happen, what is? If the Tower of Siloam wasn't intentionally toppled by the gods to kill and injure a specific group of wicked people while allowing the good ones to escape, what explains its collapse? The answer is clear, but it can be expressed in two ways. You could say: 'It was just a coincidence that the Tower fell at that exact moment when So-and-so was underneath it.' Or you might say, with a bit more thought but not necessarily more common sense: 'It fell due to a specific chain of causes, a certain level of decay in the building, a particular amount of pressure, etc. It was bound to fall.'
There is no real difference in these statements, at least in the meaning of those who ordinarily utter them. Both are compatible with a reasonable and scientific view of the world. But in the Hellenistic Age, when Greek thought was spreading rapidly and superficially over vast semi-barbarous populations whose minds were not ripe for it, both views turned back instinctively into a theology as personal as that of the Olympians. It was not, of course, Zeus or Apollo who willed this; every one knew so much: it happened by Chance. That is, Chance or Fortune willed it. And Τύχη became a goddess like the rest. The great catastrophes, the great transformations of the [132]mediterranean world which marked the Hellenistic period, had a strong influence here. If Alexander and his generals had practised some severely orthodox Macedonian religion, it would have been easy to see that the Gods of Macedon were the real rulers of the world. But they most markedly did not. They accepted hospitably all the religions that crossed their path. Some power or other was disturbing the world, that was clear. It was not exactly the work of man, because sometimes the good were exalted, sometimes the bad; there was no consistent purpose in the story. It was just Fortune. Happy is the man who knows how to placate Fortune and make her smile upon him!
There’s no real difference in these statements, at least in what people usually mean when they say them. Both align with a reasonable and scientific view of the world. But during the Hellenistic Age, when Greek thought spread quickly and superficially among large semi-barbaric populations that weren't ready for it, both perspectives instinctively reverted to a theology that was as personal as that of the Olympian gods. It wasn't Zeus or Apollo who caused this; everyone understood that much: it happened by Chance. In other words, Chance or Fortune made it happen. And Τύχη became a goddess like the others. The major disasters and transformations of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mediterranean world during the Hellenistic period had a strong impact here. If Alexander and his generals had adhered to a strictly orthodox Macedonian religion, it would have been easy to see the Gods of Macedon as the true rulers of the world. But they clearly did not. They welcomed all the religions that came their way. It was obvious that some power was unsettling the world. It wasn’t strictly the work of humans, since sometimes the good were uplifted and sometimes the bad; there was no consistent purpose in the narrative. It was simply Fortune. Blessed is the person who knows how to appease Fortune and earn her favor!
It is worth remembering that the best seed-ground for superstition is a society in which the fortunes of men seem to bear practically no relation to their merits and efforts. A stable and well-governed society does tend, speaking roughly, to ensure that the Virtuous and Industrious Apprentice shall succeed in life, while the Wicked and Idle Apprentice fails. And in such a society people tend to lay stress on the reasonable or visible chains of causation. But in a country suffering from earthquakes or pestilences, in a court governed by the whim of a despot, in a district which is habitually the seat of a war between alien armies, the ordinary virtues of diligence, honesty, and kindliness seem to be of little avail. The only way to escape destruction is to win the favour of the prevailing powers, take the side of the strongest invader, flatter the despot, placate the Fate or Fortune or angry god that is sending the earthquake or the pestilence. The Hellenistic period pretty certainly [133]falls in some degree under all of these categories. And one result is the sudden and enormous spread of the worship of Fortune. Of course, there was always a protest. There is the famous
It’s important to remember that the perfect breeding ground for superstition is a society where people's fortunes seem almost completely disconnected from their merits and efforts. Generally speaking, a stable and well-ordered society tends to ensure that the Virtuous and Hardworking Apprentice succeeds in life, while the Wicked and Lazy Apprentice fails. In such a society, people often focus on the reasonable or visible connections between cause and effect. However, in a country plagued by earthquakes or plagues, ruled by a dictator's whims, or a region constantly caught in wars between foreign armies, the usual virtues of hard work, honesty, and kindness seem to be of little use. The only way to avoid disaster is to gain the favor of those in power, side with the strongest invader, flatter the dictator, or appease Fate, Fortune, or the angry god responsible for the earthquakes or diseases. The Hellenistic period definitely [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]fits into these categories to some extent. One outcome of this is the rapid and widespread adoption of the worship of Fortune. Naturally, there was always a counterargument. There is the well-known
We make, Fortuna, goddess,
taken by Juvenal from the Greek. There are many unguarded phrases and at least three corrections in Polybius.[133:1] Most interesting of all perhaps, there is the first oration of Plutarch on the Fortune of Alexander.[133:2] A sentence in Pliny's Natural History, ii. 22, seems to go back to Hellenistic sources:
taken by Juvenal from the Greek. There are many unguarded phrases and at least three corrections in Polybius.[133:1] Most interesting of all perhaps, is the first speech of Plutarch on the Fortune of Alexander.[133:2] A sentence in Pliny's Natural History, ii. 22, seems to trace back to Hellenistic sources:
[134]
'Throughout the whole world, at every place and hour, by every voice Fortune alone is invoked and her name spoken: she is the one defendant, the one culprit, the one thought in men's minds, the one object of praise, the one cause. She is worshipped with insults, counted as fickle and often as blind, wandering, inconsistent, elusive, changeful, and friend of the unworthy. . . . We are so much at the mercy of chance that Chance is our god.'
'All around the world, at all times and places, people call on Fortune and speak her name: she is the only one on trial, the only one to blame, the one idea in people's minds, the sole object of admiration, the one reason behind everything. She is worshipped with insults, seen as unreliable and often blind, roaming, inconsistent, elusive, ever-changing, and a friend to the undeserving. . . . We are so completely at the mercy of chance that Chance becomes our god.'
The word used is first Fortuna and then Sors. This shows how little real difference there is between the two apparently contradictory conceptions.—'Chance would have it so.' 'It was fated to be.' The sting of both phrases—their pleasant bitterness when played with, their quality of poison when believed—lies in their denial of the value of human endeavour.
The word used is first Fortuna and then Sors. This shows how little real difference there is between the two seemingly contradictory ideas.—'Chance made it happen.' 'It was meant to be.' The sharpness of both phrases—their enjoyable bitterness when toyed with, their poisonous quality when taken seriously—lies in their rejection of the worth of human effort.
Yet on the whole, as one might expect, the believers in Destiny are a more respectable congregation than the worshippers of Chance. It requires a certain amount of thoughtfulness to rise to the conception that nothing really happens without a cause. It is the beginning, perhaps, of science. Ionic philosophers of the fifth century had laid stress on the Ἀνάγκη φύσιος,[134:1] what we should call the Chain of causes in Nature. After the rise of Stoicism Fate becomes something less physical, more related to conscious purpose. It is not Anankê but Heimarmenê. Heimarmenê, in the striking simile of Zeno,[134:2] is like a fine thread running through the whole of existence—the world, we must remember, was to the Stoics a live [135]thing—like that invisible thread of life which, in heredity, passes on from generation to generation of living species and keeps the type alive; it runs causing, causing for ever, both the infinitesimal and the infinite. It is the Λόγος τοῦ Κόσμου,[135:1] the Νοῦς Διός, the Reason of the World or the mind of Zeus, rather difficult to distinguish from the Pronoia or Providence which is the work of God and indeed the very essence of God. Thus it is not really an external and alien force. For the human soul itself is a fragment or effluence of the divine, and this Law of God is also the law of man's own Phusis. As long as you act in accordance with your true self you are complying with that divine Εἱμαρμένη or Πρόνοια, whose service is perfect freedom. Only when you are false to your own nature and become a rebel against the kingdom of God which is within you, are you dragged perforce behind the chariot-wheels. The doctrine is implied in Cleanthes' celebrated Hymn to Destiny and is explained clearly by Plotinus.[135:2]
Yet overall, as one might expect, the believers in Destiny are a more respectable group than the followers of Chance. It takes a certain level of thoughtfulness to understand that nothing truly happens without a cause. This might be the beginning of science. Ionic philosophers from the fifth century emphasized the Ἀνάγκη φύσιος,[134:1] which we would call the Chain of causes in Nature. After the rise of Stoicism, Fate became something less physical and more connected to conscious purpose. It's not Anankê but Heimarmenê. Heimarmenê, in the striking analogy of Zeno,[134:2] resembles a fine thread running through all of existence—the world, we must remember, was viewed by the Stoics as a living [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]entity—much like that invisible thread of life which, in heredity, is passed down from generation to generation of living species and keeps the type alive; it continuously causes, causing both the infinitesimal and the infinite. It is the Λόγος τοῦ Κόσμου,[135:1] the Νοῦς Διός, the Reason of the World or the mind of Zeus, which is somewhat hard to distinguish from Pronoia or Providence, the work of God and indeed the very essence of God. Thus, it is not really an external or foreign force. For the human soul itself is a fragment or extension of the divine, and this Law of God is also the law of man's own Phusis. As long as you act in accordance with your true self, you are aligning with that divine Εἱμαρμένη or Πρόνοια, whose service is perfect freedom. Only when you betray your own nature and become a rebel against the kingdom of God within you, are you dragged unwillingly behind the chariot-wheels. The doctrine is implied in Cleanthes' famous Hymn to Destiny and is clearly explained by Plotinus.[135:2]
That is a noble conception. But the vulgar of course can turn Kismet into a stupid idol, as easily as they can Fortune. And Epicurus may have had some excuse for exclaiming that he would sooner be a slave to the old gods of the vulgar, than to the Destiny of the philosophers.[135:3]
That’s a noble idea. But of course, the masses can easily turn Fate into a silly idol, just like they can with Luck. And Epicurus might have had some reason to say he’d rather be a slave to the old gods of the crowd than to the Destiny of the philosophers.[135:3]
So much for the result in superstitious minds of the denial, or rather the removal, of the Olympian Gods. It landed men in the worship of Fortune or of Fate.
So much for what happens in superstitious minds when the Olympian Gods are denied or removed. It led people to worship Fortune or Fate.
[136]
Next, let us consider what happened when, instead of merely rejecting the Gods en masse, people tried carefully to collect what remained of religion after the Olympian system fell.
Next, let's think about what happened when, instead of just rejecting the Gods en masse, people attempted to thoughtfully gather what was left of religion after the Olympian system collapsed.
Aristotle himself gives us a fairly clear answer. He held that the origins of man's idea (ἔννοια) of the Divine were twofold,[136:1] the phenomena of the sky and the phenomena of the human soul. It is very much what Kant found two thousand years later. The spectacle of the vast and ordered movements of the heavenly bodies are compared by him in a famous fragment with the marching forth of Homer's armies before Troy. Behind such various order and strength there must surely be a conscious mind capable
Aristotle gives us a pretty clear answer. He believed that the origins of man's idea (ἔννοια) of the Divine came from two sources,[136:1] the phenomena of the sky and the phenomena of the human soul. It's very similar to what Kant discovered two thousand years later. He famously compared the impressive and orderly movements of the heavenly bodies to the march of Homer's armies before Troy. There must be a conscious mind capable behind such diverse order and strength.
It is only a step from this to regarding the sun, moon, and stars as themselves divine, and it is a step which both Plato and Aristotle, following Pythagoras and followed by the Stoics, take with confidence. Chrysippus gives practically the same list of gods: 'the Sun, Moon, and Stars; and Law: and men who have become Gods.'[136:2] Both the wandering stars and the fixed stars are 'animate beings, divine and eternal', self-acting subordinate gods. As to the divinity of the soul or the mind of man, the earlier generations are shy about it. But in the later Stoics it is itself a portion of the divine life. It shows this ordinarily by its power of reason, and more conspicuously by becoming ἔνθεος, or 'filled with God', in its exalted [137]moments of prevision, ecstasy, and prophetic dreams. If reason itself is divine, there is something else in the soul which is even higher than reason or at least more surprisingly divine.
It’s only a small leap from this to viewing the sun, moon, and stars as divine beings, and it’s a leap that both Plato and Aristotle, following Pythagoras and later supported by the Stoics, confidently take. Chrysippus provides almost the same list of gods: 'the Sun, Moon, and Stars; Law; and men who have become Gods.'[136:2] Both the wandering stars and the fixed stars are 'living beings, divine and eternal', self-operating subordinate gods. As for the divinity of the soul or mind of humans, earlier generations hesitated to address it. However, in the later Stoics, it is seen as part of the divine life itself. This is typically revealed through its ability to reason and more notably by becoming ἔνθεος, or 'filled with God', during its heightened moments of insight, ecstasy, and prophetic dreams. If reason itself is divine, there is something even higher in the soul that surpasses reason or is at least extraordinarily divine.
Let us follow the history of both these remaining substitutes for the Olympian gods.
Let’s look at the history of both of these remaining substitutes for the Olympian gods.
First for the Heavenly bodies. If they are to be made divine, we can hardly stop there. The Earth is also a divine being. Old tradition has always said so, and Plato has repeated it. And if Earth is divine, so surely are the other elements, the Stoicheia, Water, Air, and above all, Fire. For the Gods themselves are said by Plato to be made of fire, and the Stars visibly are so. Though perhaps the heavenly Fire is really not our Fire at all, but a πέμπτον σῶμα, a 'Fifth Body', seeing that it seems not to burn nor the Stars to be consumed.
First, let's talk about the heavenly bodies. If we start classifying them as divine, we can't stop there. The Earth is also considered a divine entity. This idea has been around for a long time, and Plato has echoed it. And if the Earth is divine, then surely the other elements—Water, Air, and especially Fire—are too. Plato even suggests that the Gods are made of fire, and the Stars visibly reflect that. Although, maybe the heavenly Fire isn't our Fire at all, but a πέμπτον σῶμα, a 'Fifth Body,’ since it doesn’t seem to burn, and the Stars aren’t consumed.
This is persuasive enough and philosophic; but whither has it led us? Back to the Olympians, or rather behind the Olympians; as St. Paul puts it (Gal. iv. 9), to 'the beggarly elements'. The old Korê, or Earth Maiden and Mother, seems to have held her own unshaken by the changes of time all over the Aegean area. She is there in prehistoric Crete with her two lions; with the same lions orientalized in Olympia and Ephesus; in Sparta with her great marsh birds; in Boeotia with her horse. She runs riot in a number of the Gnostic systems both pre-Christian and post-Christian. She forms a divine triad with the Father and the Son: that is ancient and natural. But she also becomes the Divine Wisdom, Sophia, the Divine Truth, Aletheia, the Holy Breath or Spirit, the Pneuma. Since the word [138]for 'spirit' is neuter in Greek and masculine in Latin, this last is rather a surprise. It is explained when we remember that in Hebrew the word for Spirit, 'Ruah', is mostly feminine. In the meantime let us notice one curious development in the life of this goddess. In the old religion of Greece and Western Asia, she begins as a Maiden, then in fullness of time becomes a mother. There is evidence also for a third stage, the widowhood of withering autumn.[138:1] To the classical Greek this motherhood was quite as it should be, a due fulfilment of normal functions. But to the Gnostic and his kind it connoted a 'fall', a passage from the glory of Virginity to a state of Sin.[138:2] The Korê becomes a fallen Virgin, sometimes a temptress or even a female devil; sometimes she has to be saved by her Son the Redeemer.[138:3] As far as I have observed, she loses most of her earthly agricultural quality, though as Selene or even Helen she keeps up her affinity with the Moon.
This is persuasive and philosophical, but where has it led us? Back to the Olympians, or rather even before the Olympians; as St. Paul puts it (Gal. iv. 9), to 'the beggarly elements'. The old Korê, or Earth Maiden and Mother, seems to have remained strong and unaffected by the changes of time across the Aegean region. She exists in prehistoric Crete with her two lions; with the same lions reinterpreted in Olympia and Ephesus; in Sparta with her large marsh birds; and in Boeotia with her horse. She thrives in several Gnostic systems, both pre-Christian and post-Christian. She forms a divine triad with the Father and the Son: that is ancient and natural. But she also becomes the Divine Wisdom, Sophia, the Divine Truth, Aletheia, the Holy Breath or Spirit, the Pneuma. Since the word for 'spirit' is neuter in Greek and masculine in Latin, this last point is somewhat surprising. It makes sense when we remember that in Hebrew, the word for Spirit, 'Ruah', is mostly feminine. In the meantime, let’s observe one interesting development in the life of this goddess. In the old religion of Greece and Western Asia, she starts as a Maiden, then eventually becomes a mother. There is also evidence for a third stage, the widowhood of withering autumn. To the classical Greek, this motherhood was just right, a proper fulfillment of normal functions. But to the Gnostic and his followers, it suggested a 'fall', a transition from the glory of Virginity to a state of Sin. The Korê becomes a fallen Virgin, sometimes a temptress or even a female devil; occasionally she needs to be saved by her Son the Redeemer. As far as I have observed, she loses most of her earthly agricultural qualities, though as Selene or even Helen, she maintains her connection with the Moon.
Almost all the writers of the Hellenistic Age agree in regarding the Sun, Moon, and Stars as gods. The rationalists Hecataeus and Euhemerus, before going on to their deified men, always start with the heavenly bodies. When Plutarch explains in his beautiful and kindly way that all religions are really attempts towards the same goal, he clinches his argument by [139]observing that we all see the same Sun and Moon though we call them by different names in all languages.[139:1] But the belief does not seem to have had much religious intensity in it, until it was reinforced by two alien influences.
Almost all the writers of the Hellenistic Age agree that the Sun, Moon, and Stars are gods. The rationalists Hecataeus and Euhemerus always start with the heavenly bodies before discussing deified humans. When Plutarch explains, in his beautiful and kind way, that all religions are really attempts to reach the same goal, he strengthens his point by noting that we all see the same Sun and Moon, even though we call them different names in various languages. But this belief doesn't seem to have held much religious significance until it was strengthened by two outside influences.
First, we have the ancient worship of the Sun, implicit, if not explicit, in a great part of the oldest Greek rituals, and then idealized by Plato in the Republic, where the Sun is the author of all light and life in the material world, as the Idea of Good is in the ideal world. This worship came gradually into contact with the traditional and definite Sun-worship of Persia. The final combination took place curiously late. It was the Roman conquests of Cilicia, Cappadocia, Commagene, and Armenia that gave the decisive moment.[139:2] To men who had wearied of the myths of the poets, who could draw no more inspiration from their Apollo and Hyperion, but still had the habits and the craving left by their old Gods, a fresh breath of reality came with the entrance of Ἥλιος ἀνίκητος Μίθρας, 'Mithras, the Unconquered Sun'. But long before the triumph of Mithraism as the military religion of the Roman frontier, Greek literature is permeated with a kind of intense language about the Sun, which seems derived from Plato.[139:3] In later times, in the fourth century a. d. for instance, it has absorbed some more full-blooded and less critical element as well.
First, we have the ancient worship of the Sun, which is implied, if not outright stated, in much of the earliest Greek rituals, and then idealized by Plato in the Republic, where the Sun is the source of all light and life in the physical world, just as the Idea of Good is in the ideal realm. This worship gradually interacted with the established Sun-worship of Persia. The final merging happened surprisingly late. It was the Roman conquests of Cilicia, Cappadocia, Commagene, and Armenia that marked the turning point.[139:2] For people who had grown tired of the poets' myths, who could no longer find inspiration in their Apollo and Hyperion, but still carried the habits and desires left by their old Gods, a refreshing touch of reality came with the arrival of Ἥλιος ἀνίκητος Μίθρας, 'Mithras, the Unconquered Sun'. However, long before Mithraism became the dominant military religion on the Roman frontier, Greek literature was filled with a kind of passionate language about the Sun, which seems to be influenced by Plato.[139:3] In later times, such as in the fourth century a. d., it also absorbed some more vibrant and less critical elements.
[140]
Secondly, all the seven planets. These had a curious history. The planets were of course divine and living bodies, so much Plato gave us. Then come arguments and questions scattered through the Stoic and eclectic literature. Is it the planet itself that is divine, or is the planet under the guidance of a divine spirit? The latter seems to win the day. Anthropomorphism has stolen back upon us: we can use the old language and speak simply of the planet Mercury as Ἑρμοῦ ἀστήρ. It is the star of Hermes, and Hermes is the spirit who guides it.[140:1] Even Plato in his old age had much to say about the souls of the seven planets. Further, each planet has its sphere. The Earth is in the centre, then comes the sphere of the Moon, then that of the Sun, and so on through a range of seven spheres. If all things are full of gods, as the wise ancients have said, what about those parts of the sphere in which the shining planet for the moment is not? Are they without god? Obviously not. The whole sphere is filled with innumerable spirits everywhere. It is all Hermes, all Aphrodite. (We are more familiar with the Latin names, Mercury and Venus.) But one part only is visible. The voice of one school, as usual, is raised in opposition. One veteran had seen clearly from the beginning whither all this sort of thing was sure to lead. 'Epicurus approves none of these things.'[140:2] It was no [141]good his having destroyed the old traditional superstition, if people by deifying the stars were to fill the sky with seven times seven as many objects of worship as had been there before. He allows no Schwärmerei about the stars. They are not divine animate beings, or guided by Gods. Why cannot the astrologers leave God in peace? When their orbits are irregular it is not because they are looking for food. They are just conglomerations of ordinary atoms of air or fire—it does not matter which. They are not even very large—only about as large as they look, or perhaps smaller, since most fires tend to look bigger at a distance. They are not at all certainly everlasting. It is quite likely that the sun comes to an end every day, and a new one rises in the morning. All kinds of explanations are possible, and none certain. Μόνον ὁ μῦθος ἀπέστω. In any case, as you value your life and your reason, do not begin making myths about them!
Secondly, all seven planets have a strange history. These planets were, of course, divine and living entities, as Plato told us. Then there are arguments and questions found in Stoic and eclectic literature. Is it the planet itself that is divine, or is it under the influence of a divine spirit? The latter seems to be the popular view. Anthropomorphism has come back to us: we can use the old terms and simply refer to the planet Mercury as Ἑρμοῦ ἀστήρ. It is the star of Hermes, and Hermes is the spirit that guides it.[140:1] Even Plato, in his later years, had a lot to say about the souls of the seven planets. Furthermore, each planet has its own sphere. The Earth is at the center, followed by the sphere of the Moon, then that of the Sun, and so on through a series of seven spheres. If everything is filled with gods, as the wise ancients claimed, what about those parts of the sphere where the shining planet isn’t at that moment? Are those areas godless? Obviously not. The entire sphere is filled with countless spirits all around. It’s all Hermes, all Aphrodite. (We are more familiar with their Latin names, Mercury and Venus.) But only one part is visible. The voice of one school, as usual, rises in opposition. One veteran had seen clearly from the start where all this was headed. 'Epicurus doesn’t approve of any of this.'[140:2] It was pointless for him to have dismantled the old traditional superstitions if people were just going to fill the sky with seven times seven as many objects of worship as there had been before. He allows no Schwärmerei about the stars. They are not divine living beings or guided by gods. Why can’t astrologers just leave God alone? Their orbits aren’t irregular because they’re searching for food. They are merely blobs of ordinary atoms of air or fire—it doesn’t matter which. They’re not even very large—just about as big as they appear, or perhaps smaller, since most fires tend to look bigger from a distance. They aren’t certainly everlasting. It’s quite possible that the sun ends every day, and a new one rises in the morning. All kinds of explanations are possible, and none certain. Μόνον ὁ μῦθος ἀπέστω. In any case, as you value your life and reason, don’t start making myths about them!
On other lines came what might have been the effective protest of real Science, when Aristarchus of Samos (250 b. c.) argued that the earth was not really the centre of the universe, but revolved round the Sun. But his hypothesis did not account for the phenomena as completely as the current theory with its 'Epicycles'; his fellow astronomers were against him; Cleanthes the Stoic denounced him for 'disturbing the Hearth of the Universe', and his heresy made little headway.[141:1]
On another front, there was what could have been a serious challenge from true science when Aristarchus of Samos (250 B.C.) proposed that the Earth wasn't actually the center of the universe but instead revolved around the Sun. However, his hypothesis didn't explain the phenomena as fully as the prevailing theory with its 'epicycles'; his fellow astronomers opposed him, and Cleanthes the Stoic criticized him for 'disturbing the core of the universe'. His ideas didn't gain much traction.[141:1]
The planets in their seven spheres surrounding the earth continued to be objects of adoration. They had their special gods or guiding spirits assigned them. Their ordered movements through space, it was held, [142]produce a vast and eternal harmony. It is beautiful beyond all earthly music, this Music of the Spheres, beyond all human dreams of what music might be. The only pity is that—except for a few individuals in trances—nobody has ever heard it. Circumstances seem always to be unfavourable. It may be that we are too far off, though, considering the vastness of the orchestra, this seems improbable. More likely we are merely deaf to it because it never stops and we have been in the middle of it since we first drew breath.[142:1]
The planets in their seven spheres around the Earth continued to be objects of worship. They each had their own gods or guiding spirits assigned to them. Their orderly movements through space were thought to create a vast and eternal harmony. This Music of the Spheres is more beautiful than any earthly music, exceeding all human dreams of what music could be. The only unfortunate thing is that—except for a few individuals in trances—nobody has ever heard it. The circumstances always seem to be unfavorable. It might be that we are too far away, although considering the vastness of the orchestra, that seems unlikely. More likely, we are just deaf to it because it never stops, and we've been surrounded by it since we first took a breath.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__][142:1]
The planets also become Elements in the Kosmos, Stoicheia. It is significant that in Hellenistic theology the word Stoicheion, Element, gets to mean a Daemon—as Megathos, Greatness, means an Angel.[142:2] But behold a mystery! The word Stoicheia, 'elementa', had long been used for the Greek A B C, and in particular for the seven vowels α ε η ι ο υ ω. That is no chance, no mere coincidence. The vowels are the mystic signs of the Planets; they have control over the planets. Hence strange prayers and magic formulae innumerable.
The planets also become Elements in the Cosmos, Stoicheia. It's important to note that in Hellenistic theology, the term Stoicheion, or Element, eventually comes to mean a Daemon—just as Megathos, or Greatness, refers to an Angel.[142:2] But look at this mystery! The word Stoicheia, 'elementa', had been used for the Greek alphabet for a long time, especially for the seven vowels α ε η ι ο υ ω. This is no coincidence. The vowels are the mystical signs of the Planets; they have power over the planets. This leads to countless strange prayers and magical formulas.
Even the way of reckoning time changed under the influence of the Planets. Instead of the old division of the month into three periods of nine days, we find gradually establishing itself the week of seven days with each day named after its planet, Sun, Moon, Ares, Hermes, Zeus, Aphrodite, Kronos. The history of the Planet week is given by Dio Cassius, xxxvii. 18, [143]in his account of the Jewish campaign of Pompeius. But it was not the Jewish week. The Jews scorned such idolatrous and polytheistic proceedings. It was the old week of Babylon, the original home of astronomy and planet-worship.[143:1]
Even the way we keep track of time changed because of the Planets. Instead of the old method of dividing the month into three periods of nine days, a week of seven days gradually became popular, with each day named after its planet: Sun, Moon, Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus, and Saturn. Dio Cassius provides the history of the Planet week in his account of Pompey’s campaign against the Jews, xxxvii. 18, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. But this wasn’t the Jewish week; the Jews rejected such idolatrous and polytheistic practices. It was the ancient week of Babylon, the original center of astronomy and planet-worship.[143:1]
For here again a great foreign religion came like water in the desert to minds reluctantly and superficially enlightened, but secretly longing for the old terrors and raptures from which they had been set free. Even in the old days Aeschylus had called the planets 'bright potentates, shining in the fire of heaven', and Euripides had spoken of the 'shaft hurled from a star'.[143:2] But we are told that the first teaching of astrology in Hellenic lands was in the time of Alexander, when Bêrôssos the Chaldaean set up a school in Cos and, according to Seneca, Belum interpretatus est. This must mean that he translated into Greek the 'Eye of Bel', a treatise in seventy tablets found in the library of Assur-bani-pal (686-626 b. c.) but composed for Sargon I in the third millennium b. c. Even the philosopher Theophrastus is reported by Proclus[143:3] as saying that 'the most extraordinary thing of his age was the lore of the Chaldaeans, who foretold not only events of public interest but even the lives and deaths of individuals'. One wonders slightly whether Theophrastus spoke with as much implicit faith as Proclus suggests. But the chief account is given by Diodorus, ii. 30 (perhaps from Hecataeus).
For once again, a major foreign religion arrived like water in the desert to minds that were only vaguely and superficially enlightened, but secretly yearning for the old fears and ecstasies they had escaped. Even in ancient times, Aeschylus described the planets as 'bright rulers, shining in the fires of heaven', and Euripides referred to the 'arrow launched from a star'.[143:2] But we learn that the first teachings of astrology in Greece occurred during the time of Alexander, when Bêrôssos the Chaldaean established a school in Cos and, according to Seneca, Belum interpretatus est. This likely means that he translated into Greek the 'Eye of Bel', a treatise in seventy tablets found in the library of Assur-bani-pal (686-626 b.c.) but written for Sargon I in the third millennium B.C. Even the philosopher Theophrastus is cited by Proclus[143:3] as stating that 'the most remarkable thing of his time was the knowledge of the Chaldaeans, who predicted not only public events but also the lives and deaths of individuals'. One might wonder if Theophrastus spoke with as much belief as Proclus implies. But the primary account is provided by Diodorus, ii. 30 (possibly from Hecataeus).
[144]
'Other nations despise the philosophy of Greece. It is so recent and so constantly changing. They have traditions which come from vast antiquity and never change. Notably the Chaldaeans have collected observations of the Stars through long ages, and teach how every event in the heavens has its meaning, as part of the eternal scheme of divine forethought. Especially the seven Wanderers, or Planets, are called by them Hermêneis, Interpreters: and among them the Interpreter in chief is Saturn. Their work is to interpret beforehand τὴν τῶν θεῶν ἔννοιαν, the thought that is in the mind of the Gods. By their risings and settings, and by the colours they assume, the Chaldaeans predict great winds and storms and waves of excessive heat, comets, and earthquakes, and in general all changes fraught with weal or woe not only to nations and regions of the world, but to kings and to ordinary men and women. Beneath the Seven are thirty Gods of Counsel, half below and half above the Earth; every ten days a Messenger or Angel star passes from above below and another from below above. Above these gods are twelve Masters, who are the twelve signs of the Zodiac; and the planets pass through all the Houses of these twelve in turn. The Chaldaeans have made prophecies for various kings, such as Alexander who conquered Darius, and Antigonus and Seleucus Nikator, and have always been right. And private persons who have consulted them consider their wisdom as marvellous and above human power.'
Other nations look down on Greek philosophy. It’s too new and always changing. They have traditions that are ancient and unchanging. The Chaldaeans, in particular, have observed the stars for ages and teach that every event in the heavens has meaning, as part of the eternal plan of divine foresight. They refer to the seven Wanderers, or Planets, as Hermêneis, or Interpreters, with Saturn being the chief Interpreter. Their role is to interpret in advance τὴν τῶν θεῶν ἔννοιαν, the thoughts in the minds of the Gods. By observing their rising and setting, and the colors they exhibit, the Chaldaeans predict significant winds, storms, extreme heat, comets, earthquakes, and generally all changes that could bring good or bad fortune not just to nations and regions, but also to kings and everyday people. Below the Seven are thirty Gods of Counsel, half above and half below the Earth; every ten days, a Messenger or Angel star travels from above to below and another from below to above. Above these gods are twelve Masters, representing the twelve signs of the Zodiac; and the planets move through all the Houses of these twelve in succession. The Chaldaeans have made prophecies for various kings, such as Alexander, who defeated Darius, as well as Antigonus and Seleucus Nikator, and have always been correct. Private individuals who have consulted them view their wisdom as remarkable and beyond human comprehension.
Astrology fell upon the Hellenistic mind as a new disease falls upon some remote island people. The tomb of Ozymandias, as described by Diodorus (i. 49, 5), was covered with astrological symbols, and that of Antiochus I, which has been discovered in Commagene, is of the same character. It was natural for monarchs to believe that the stars watched [145]over them. But every one was ready to receive the germ. The Epicureans, of course, held out, and so did Panaetius, the coolest head among the Stoics. But the Stoics as a whole gave way. They formed with good reason the leading school of philosophy, and it would have been a service to mankind if they had resisted. But they were already committed to a belief in the deity of the stars and to the doctrine of Heimarmenê, or Destiny. They believed in the pervading Pronoia,[145:1] or Forethought, of the divine mind, and in the Συμπάθεια τῶν ὅλων—the Sympathy of all Creation,[145:2] whereby whatever happens to any one part, however remote or insignificant, affects all the rest. It seemed only a natural and beautiful illustration of this Sympathy that the movements of the Stars should be bound up with the sufferings of man. They also appealed to the general belief in prophecy and divination.[145:3] If a prophet can foretell that such and such an event will happen, then it is obviously fated to happen. Foreknowledge implies Predestination. This belief in prophecy was, in reality, a sort of appeal to fact and to common sense. People could produce then, as they can now, a large number of striking cases of second sight, presentiment, clairvoyance, actual prophecy and the like;[145:4] and it was more difficult then to test them.
Astrology hit the Hellenistic mindset like a new disease hitting a remote island community. The tomb of Ozymandias, as described by Diodorus (i. 49, 5), was covered in astrological symbols, and the same goes for the tomb of Antiochus I, which was found in Commagene. It was natural for rulers to believe that the stars were watching over them. But everyone was open to receiving this new idea. The Epicureans resisted, as did Panaetius, the most level-headed of the Stoics. However, the Stoics as a group eventually gave in. They justifiably became the leading school of philosophy, and it would have benefited humanity if they had opposed this belief. But they were already committed to the notion of the stars’ divinity and the doctrine of Heimarmenê, or Destiny. They believed in the pervasive Pronoia, or Forethought, of the divine mind and in the ΣΥΜΠΑΘΕΙΑ ΤΩΝ ὍΛΩΝ— the Sympathy of all Creation, where whatever happens to any one part, no matter how far away or minor, affects everything else. It seemed a natural and beautiful way to illustrate this Sympathy that the movements of the stars were connected to human suffering. They also relied on the widespread belief in prophecy and divination. If a prophet can predict that a certain event will occur, then it is clearly destined to happen. Foreknowledge implies Predestination. This belief in prophecy was essentially an appeal to what was factual and sensible. People could present countless examples of second sight, premonitions, clairvoyance, actual prophecy, and the like; and back then, it was even harder to verify them.
[146]
The argument involved Stoicism with some questionable allies. Epicureans and sceptics of the Academy might well mock at the sight of a great man like Chrysippus or Posidonius resting an important part of his religion on the undetected frauds of a shady Levantine 'medium'. Still the Stoics could not but welcome the arrival of a system of prophecy and predestination which, however the incredulous might rail at it, possessed at least great antiquity and great stores of learning, which was respectable, recondite, and in a way sublime.
The argument included Stoicism with some dubious allies. Epicureans and skeptics from the Academy could easily mock the sight of a prominent figure like Chrysippus or Posidonius relying on the unproven tricks of a dubious Levantine "medium" for an important aspect of their beliefs. Yet, the Stoics couldn't help but embrace the emergence of a system of prophecy and predestination that, despite the skepticism of some, had at least a rich history and a wealth of knowledge that was respectable, complex, and somewhat magnificent.
In all the religious systems of later antiquity, if I mistake not, the Seven Planets play some lordly or terrifying part. The great Mithras Liturgy, unearthed by Dieterich from a magical papyrus in Paris,[146:1] repeatedly confronts the worshipper with the seven vowels as names of 'the Seven Deathless Kosmokratores', or Lords of the Universe, and seems, under their influence, to go off into its 'Seven Maidens with heads of serpents, in white raiment', and its divers other Sevens. The various Hermetic and Mithraic communities, the Naassenes described by Hippolytus,[146:2] and other Gnostic bodies, authors like Macrobius and even Cicero in his Somnium Scipionis, are full of the influence of the seven planets and of the longing to escape beyond them. For by some simple psychological law the stars which have inexorably pronounced our fate, and decreed, or at least registered [147]the decree, that in spite of all striving we must needs tread their prescribed path; still more perhaps, the Stars who know in the midst of our laughter how that laughter will end, become inevitably powers of evil rather than good, beings malignant as well as pitiless, making life a vain thing. And Saturn, the chief of them, becomes the most malignant. To some of the Gnostics he becomes Jaldabaoth, the Lion-headed God, the evil Jehovah.[147:1] The religion of later antiquity is overpoweringly absorbed in plans of escape from the prison of the seven planets.
In all the religious systems of later antiquity, if I'm not mistaken, the Seven Planets play a significant or intimidating role. The great Mithras Liturgy, discovered by Dieterich from a magical papyrus in Paris,[146:1] repeatedly confronts the worshiper with the seven vowels as names of 'the Seven Deathless Kosmokratores', or Lords of the Universe, and seems, under their influence, to delve into its 'Seven Maidens with heads of serpents, in white clothing', along with its various other Sevens. The different Hermetic and Mithraic communities, the Naassenes described by Hippolytus,[146:2] and other Gnostic groups, writers like Macrobius and even Cicero in his Somnium Scipionis, are filled with the influence of the seven planets and the desire to escape beyond them. For by some simple psychological law, the stars that have unavoidably declared our fate, and decreed, or at least recorded [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the decree, that despite all our efforts we must follow their prescribed path; even more so, the Stars that know, amidst our laughter, how that laughter will ultimately end, become powers of evil rather than good, entities that are both malignant and relentless, rendering life a futile endeavor. And Saturn, being the most prominent of them, becomes the most malevolent. To some of the Gnostics, he becomes Jaldabaoth, the Lion-headed God, the evil Jehovah.[147:1] The religion of later antiquity is overwhelmingly focused on plans for escaping the prison of the seven planets.
In author after author, in one community after another, the subject recurs. And on the whole there is the same answer. Here on the earth we are the sport of Fate; nay, on the earth itself we are worse off still. We are beneath the Moon, and beneath the Moon there is not only Fate but something more unworthy and equally malignant, Chance—to say nothing of damp and the ills of earth and bad daemons. Above the Moon there is no chance, only Necessity: there is the will of the other six Kosmokratores, Rulers of the Universe. But above them all there is an Eighth region—they call it simply the Ogdoas—the home of the ultimate God,[147:2] whatever He is named, whose being was before the Kosmos. In this Sphere is true Being and Freedom. And more than freedom, there is the ultimate Union with God. For that spark of divine life which is man's soul is not merely, as some have said, an ἀπόρροια τῶν ἄστρων, an effluence of the stars: it comes direct from the first and ultimate [148]God, the Alpha and Omega, who is beyond the Planets. Though the Kosmokratores cast us to and fro like their slaves or dead chattels, in soul at least we are of equal birth with them. The Mithraic votary, when their wrathful and tremendous faces break in upon his vision, answers them unterrified: ἐγώ εἰμι σύμπλανος ὑμῖν ἀστήρ, 'I am your fellow wanderer, your fellow Star.' The Orphic carried to the grave on his golden scroll the same boast: first, 'I am the child of Earth and of the starry Heaven'; then later, 'I too am become God'.[148:1] The Gnostic writings consist largely of charms to be uttered by the Soul to each of the Planets in turn, as it pursues its perilous path past all of them to its ultimate home.
In every author, in every community, this theme keeps coming up. And generally, the answer is the same. Here on Earth, we are at the mercy of Fate; in fact, things are even worse on Earth itself. We are under the Moon, and beneath the Moon, there's not only Fate but something even more unworthy and just as harmful, Chance—let alone the dampness, earthly troubles, and evil spirits. Above the Moon, there's no chance, only Necessity: that's where the will of the six Kosmokratores, Rulers of the Universe, resides. Yet above them all is an Eighth realm—they simply call it the Ogdoas—the home of the ultimate God, whatever His name may be, whose existence predates the Cosmos. In this Sphere is true Being and Freedom. And beyond freedom, there's the ultimate Union with God. That spark of divine life we call the soul isn't just, as some have suggested, an ἀπόρροια τῶν ἄστρων, an outflow from the stars: it comes directly from the first and ultimate[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]God, the Alpha and Omega, who is beyond the Planets. Although the Kosmokratores toss us around like their slaves or lifeless possessions, in terms of our souls, we are of equal origin with them. When a Mithraic devotee sees their fierce and awe-inspiring faces, he responds without fear: ἐγώ εἰμι σύμπλανος ὑμῖν ἀστήρ, 'I am your fellow wanderer, your fellow Star.' The Orphic would carry the same declaration to the grave on his golden scroll: first, 'I am the child of Earth and of the starry Heaven'; then later, 'I too have become God'.[148:1] The Gnostic texts mainly consist of charms that the Soul should recite to each Planet in turn as it makes its dangerous journey towards its ultimate home.
That journey awaits us after death; but in the meantime? In the meantime there are initiations, sacraments, mystic ways of communion with God. To see God face to face is, to the ordinary unprepared man, sheer death. But to see Him after due purification, to be led to Him along the true Way by an initiating Priest, is the ultimate blessing of human life. It is to die and be born again. There were regular official initiations. We have one in the Mithras-Liturgy, more than one in the Corpus Hermeticum. Apuleius[148:2] tells us at some length, though in guarded language, how he was initiated to Isis and became 'her image'. After much fasting, clad in holy garments and led by the High Priest, he crossed the threshold of Death and passed through all the Elements. The Sun shone upon him at midnight, and he saw the Gods of Heaven and of Hades. In the morning he was clad [149]in the Robe of Heaven, set up on a pedestal in front of the Goddess and worshipped by the congregation as a God. He had been made one with Osiris or Horus or whatever name it pleased that Sun-God to be called. Apuleius does not reveal it.
That journey awaits us after death; but what about now? Right now, there are initiations, sacraments, and mystical ways to connect with God. To see God face to face is, for the average unprepared person, simply death. But to see Him after proper purification, guided along the true path by an initiating Priest, is the greatest blessing of human life. It’s like dying and being born again. There were official initiations. We have one in the Mithras-Liturgy and several in the Corpus Hermeticum. Apuleius[148:2] tells us in detail, though carefully worded, how he was initiated into the worship of Isis and became 'her image'. After much fasting, wearing sacred garments and led by the High Priest, he crossed the threshold of Death and passed through all the Elements. The Sun shone on him at midnight, and he encountered the Gods of Heaven and Hades. In the morning, he was dressed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]in the Robe of Heaven, placed on a pedestal in front of the Goddess, and worshipped by the community as a God. He had become one with Osiris or Horus or whatever name the Sun-God chose to take. Apuleius doesn’t disclose it.
There were also, of course, the irregular personal initiations and visions of god vouchsafed to persons of special prophetic powers. St. Paul, we may remember, knew personally a man who had actually been snatched up into the Third Heaven, and another who was similarly rapt into Paradise, where he heard unspeakable words;[149:1] whether in the body or not, the apostle leaves undecided. He himself on the road to Damascus had seen the Christ in glory, not after the flesh. The philosopher Plotinus, so his disciple tells us, was united with God in trance four times in five years.[149:2]
There were also, of course, the irregular personal experiences and visions of God granted to people with special prophetic abilities. St. Paul, as we remember, personally knew a man who had actually been taken up to the Third Heaven, and another who was similarly taken to Paradise, where he heard indescribable words; whether in the body or not, the apostle leaves uncertain. He himself, on the road to Damascus, saw Christ in glory, not in a physical form. The philosopher Plotinus, according to his disciple, experienced unity with God in a trance four times over five years.
We seem to have travelled far from the simplicity [150]of early Greek religion. Yet, apart always from Plotinus, who is singularly aloof, most of the movement has been a reaction under Oriental and barbarous influences towards the most primitive pre-Hellenic cults. The union of man with God came regularly through Ekstasis—the soul must get clear of its body—and Enthousiasmos—the God must enter and dwell inside the worshipper. But the means to this union, while sometimes allegorized and spiritualized to the last degree, are sometimes of the most primitive sort. The vagaries of religious emotion are apt to reach very low as well as very high in the scale of human nature. Certainly the primitive Thracian savages, who drank themselves mad with the hot blood of their God-beast, would have been quite at home in some of these rituals, though in others they would have been put off with some substitute for the actual blood. The primitive priestesses who waited in a bridal chamber for the Divine Bridegroom, even the Cretan Kourêtes with their Zeus Kourês[150:1] and those strange hierophants of the 'Men's House' whose initiations are written on the rocks of Thera, would have found rites very like their own reblossoming on earth after the fall of Hellenism. 'Prepare thyself as a bride to receive her bridegroom,' says Markos the Gnostic,[150:2] 'that thou mayst be what I am and I what thou art.' 'I in thee, and thou in me!' is the ecstatic cry of one of the Hermes liturgies. Before that the prayer has been 'Enter into me as a babe into the womb of a woman'.[150:3]
We seem to have strayed far from the simplicity of early Greek religion. Yet, aside from Plotinus, who remains notably detached, most of the movement has reacted to Eastern and barbaric influences, returning to the most basic pre-Hellenic worship. The connection between humanity and the divine typically occurred through Ekstasis—the soul had to separate from the body—and Enthousiasmos—where the God entered and resided within the worshipper. Although the ways to achieve this connection have sometimes been highly allegorized and spiritualized, they can also be very primitive. The fluctuations of religious emotion can dip very low as well as rise very high on the human spectrum. Certainly, the primitive Thracian tribes, who intoxicated themselves with the hot blood of their God-beast, would have felt right at home in some rituals, although they might have been turned off by others that offered substitutes for actual blood. The early priestesses waiting in a bridal chamber for the Divine Bridegroom, as well as the Cretan Kourêtes with their Zeus Kourês and those strange initiators from the 'Men's House' whose rites are carved into the rocks of Thera, would have found ceremonies very similar to their own reemerging on Earth after the decline of Hellenism. 'Prepare yourself as a bride to welcome her bridegroom,' says Markos the Gnostic, 'so that you may become what I am and I what you are.' 'I in you, and you in me!' is the ecstatic exclamation from one of the Hermes liturgies. Before that, the prayer has been, 'Enter into me as a babe enters the womb of a woman.'
[151]
In almost all the liturgies that I have read need is felt for a mediator between the seeker after God and his goal. Mithras himself saw a Mesîtês, a Mediator, between Ormuzd and Ahriman, but the ordinary mediator is more like an interpreter or an adept with inner knowledge which he reveals to the outsider. The circumstances out of which these systems grew have left their mark on the new gods themselves. As usual, the social structure of the worshippers is reflected in their objects of worship. When the Chaldaeans came to Cos, when the Thracians in the Piraeus set up their national worship of Bendis, when the Egyptians in the same port founded their society for the Egyptian ritual of Isis, when the Jews at Assuan in the fifth century b. c. established their own temple, in each case there would come proselytes to whom the truth must be explained and interpreted, sometimes perhaps softened. And in each case there is behind the particular priest or initiator there present some greater authority in the land he comes from. Behind any explanation that can be made in the Piraeus, there is a deeper and higher explanation known only to the great master in Jerusalem, in Egypt, in Babylon, or perhaps in some unexplored and ever-receding region of the east. This series of revelations, one behind the other, is a characteristic of all these mixed Graeco-Oriental religions.
In almost all the rituals I’ve read, there’s a need for a mediator between the seeker of God and their goal. Mithras himself recognized a Mesîtês, a Mediator, between Ormuzd and Ahriman, but the typical mediator is more like an interpreter or an expert with inner knowledge that they share with outsiders. The circumstances that birthed these systems have influenced the new gods themselves. As always, the social structure of the worshippers is reflected in their objects of worship. When the Chaldeans came to Cos, when the Thracians set up their national worship of Bendis in Piraeus, when the Egyptians founded their society for the Egyptian ritual of Isis at the same port, and when the Jews established their own temple in Assuan in the fifth century b. c., proselytes would come who needed the truth to be explained and interpreted, sometimes perhaps softened. In each case, behind the specific priest or initiator present, there’s usually some greater authority from their homeland. Behind any explanation offered in Piraeus, there’s a deeper and more profound understanding known only to the great master in Jerusalem, Egypt, Babylon, or perhaps in some unexplored and ever-receding region of the east. This series of revelations, one after the other, is characteristic of all these mixed Graeco-Oriental religions.
Most of the Hermetic treatises are put in the form of initiations or lessons revealed by a 'father' to a 'son', by Ptah to Hermes, by Hermes to Thoth or Asclepios, and by one of them to us. It was an ancient formula, a natural vehicle for traditional wisdom in Egypt, where the young priest became regularly the 'son' of the old priest. It is a form [152]that we find in Greece itself as early as Euripides, whose Melanippe says of her cosmological doctrines,
Most of the Hermetic texts are structured as initiations or lessons passed down from a 'father' to a 'son,' like Ptah to Hermes, Hermes to Thoth or Asclepios, and from one of them to us. This was an ancient tradition, a natural way to share traditional wisdom in Egypt, where the young priest typically became the 'son' of the older priest. This format can also be found in Greece, as early as Euripides, whose Melanippe speaks about her cosmological teachings, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
It was doubtless the language of the old Medicine-Man to his disciple. In one fine liturgy Thoth wrestles with Hermes in agony of spirit, till Hermes is forced to reveal to him the path to union with God which he himself has trodden before. At the end of the Mithras liturgy the devotee who has passed through the mystic ordeals and seen his god face to face, is told: 'After this you can show the way to others.'
It was definitely the language of the old Medicine-Man to his apprentice. In one beautiful ritual, Thoth struggles with Hermes in deep anguish until Hermes has to share with him the path to union with God that he has traveled before. At the end of the Mithras ritual, the devotee who has gone through the mystical trials and encountered his god face to face is told: 'After this, you can guide others.'
But this leads us to the second great division of our subject. We turn from the phenomena of the sky to those of the soul.
But this brings us to the second major part of our topic. We shift from the happenings in the sky to those of the soul.
If what I have written elsewhere is right, one of the greatest works of the Hellenic spirit, and especially of fifth-century Athens, was to insist on what seems to us such a commonplace truism, the difference between Man and God. Sophrosynê in religion was the message of the classical age. But the ages before and after had no belief in such a lesson. The old Medicine-Man was perhaps himself the first Theos. At any rate the primeval kings and queens were treated as divine.[152:2] Just for a few great generations, it would seem, humanity rose to a sufficient height of self-criticism [153]and self-restraint to reject these dreams of self-abasement or megalomania. But the effort was too great for the average world; and in a later age nearly all the kings and rulers—all people in fact who can command an adequate number of flatterers—become divine beings again. Let us consider how it came about.
If what I've said elsewhere is correct, one of the greatest achievements of the Greek spirit, particularly in fifth-century Athens, was to emphasize what seems like a simple truth to us: the difference between humans and God. The concept of sophrosynê in religion was the key message of the classical era. However, the ages before and after didn’t really embrace this lesson. The ancient Medicine-Man was probably the first Theos. At least, the early kings and queens were seen as divine.[152:2] For just a few significant generations, it seems, humanity reached a level of self-reflection [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and self-control that allowed them to reject these fantasies of self-deprecation or over-inflated egos. But that effort was too much for the average person; and in a later period, nearly all kings and rulers—all people who could attract enough admirers—became divine beings once more. Let’s explore how that happened.
First there was the explicit recognition by the soberest philosophers of the divine element in man's soul.[153:1] Aristotle himself built an altar to Plato. He did nothing superstitious; he did not call Plato a god, but we can see from his beautiful elegy to Eudemus, that he naturally and easily used language of worship which would seem a little strange to us. It is the same emotion—a noble and just emotion on the whole—which led the philosophic schools to treat their founders as 'heroes', and which has peopled most of Europe and Asia with the memories and the worship of saints. But we should remember that only a rare mind will make its divine man of such material as Plato. The common way to dazzle men's eyes is a more brutal and obvious one.
First, the most serious philosophers explicitly recognized the divine aspect of the human soul.[153:1] Aristotle even built an altar to Plato. He didn't do anything superstitious; he didn't claim Plato was a god, but from his beautiful elegy to Eudemus, we can see he naturally and effortlessly used worshipful language that might seem a bit odd to us today. It's the same feeling—a noble and just feeling overall—that led philosophical schools to regard their founders as 'heroes' and has filled much of Europe and Asia with the memories and reverence for saints. However, we should remember that only a rare mind will elevate someone like Plato to a divine status. The common way to impress people is often more straightforward and cruder.
To people who were at all accustomed to the conception of a God-Man it was difficult not to feel that the conception was realized in Alexander. His tremendous power, his brilliant personality, his achievements beggaring the fables of the poets, put people in the right mind for worship. Then came the fact that the kings whom he conquered were, as a matter of fact, mostly regarded by their subjects as [154]divine beings.[154:1] It was easy, it was almost inevitable, for those who worshipped the 'God'[154:2] Darius to feel that it was no man but a greater god who had overthrown Darius. The incense which had been burned before those conquered gods was naturally offered to their conqueror. He did not refuse it. It was not good policy to do so, and self-depreciation is not apt to be one of the weaknesses of the born ruler.[154:3] But besides all this, if you are to judge a God by his fruits, what God could produce better credentials? Men had often seen Zeus defied with impunity; they had seen faithful servants of Apollo come to bad ends. But those who defied Alexander, however great they might be, always rued their defiance, and those who were faithful to him always received their reward. With his successors the worship became more official. Seleucus, Ptolemaeus, Antigonus, Demetrius, all in different degrees and different styles are deified by the acclamations of adoring subjects. Ptolemy Philadelphus seems to have been the first to claim definite divine honours during his own life. On the death of his wife in 271 he proclaimed her deity and his own as well in the worship of the Theoi Adelphoi, the 'Gods Brethren'. Of course there was flattery in all this, ordinary self-interested lying flattery, and its [155]inevitable accompaniment, megalomania. Any reading of the personal history of the Ptolemies, the Seleucidae or the Caesars shows it. But that is not the whole explanation.
To anyone familiar with the idea of a God-Man, it was hard not to see that this idea came to life in Alexander. His immense power, charismatic personality, and accomplishments surpassed even the fanciful tales of poets, leading people to feel inclined to worship him. Then there was the fact that the kings he defeated were mostly seen by their people as divine beings. It was easy, almost inevitable, for those who worshipped the god Darius to see it as a greater god, rather than just a man, who had brought Darius down. The incense that had been burned in honor of those conquered gods was naturally offered to their conqueror, who didn’t refuse it. It wasn’t wise to do so, and self-deprecation isn't a typical flaw of someone born to lead. But besides all this, if you judge a god by his results, what god could show better credentials? People had often seen Zeus disobeyed without consequence and had witnessed faithful servants of Apollo meet unfortunate ends. However, those who defied Alexander, no matter how powerful they were, always regretted their rebellion, while those who remained loyal to him consistently reaped their rewards. With his successors, the worship became more formalized. Seleucus, Ptolemaeus, Antigonus, and Demetrius were all deified to varying degrees and in different styles by the cheers of their adoring subjects. Ptolemy Philadelphus seems to have been the first to openly claim divine honors during his lifetime. After his wife died in 271, he proclaimed her a goddess and declared himself a deity as well, in the worship of the Theoi Adelphoi, the 'Divine Brothers.' Naturally, there was flattery involved—typical self-serving flattery and its usual partner, megalomania. Any look at the personal histories of the Ptolemies, the Seleucids, or the Caesars reveals this. But that’s not the complete picture.
One of the characteristics of the period of the Diadochi is the accumulation of capital and military force in the hands of individuals. The Ptolemies and Seleucidae had at any moment at their disposal powers very much greater than any Pericles or Nicias or Lysander.[155:1] The folk of the small cities of the Aegean hinterlands must have felt towards these great strangers almost as poor Indian peasants in time of flood and famine feel towards an English official. There were men now on earth who could do the things that had hitherto been beyond the power of man. Were several cities thrown down by earthquake; here was one who by his nod could build them again. Famines had always occurred and been mostly incurable. Here was one who could without effort allay a famine. Provinces were harried and wasted by habitual wars: the eventual conqueror had destroyed whole provinces in making the wars; now, as he had destroyed, he could also save. 'What do you mean by a god,' the simple man might say, 'if these men are not gods? The only difference is that these gods are visible, and the old gods no man has seen.'
One of the traits of the Diadochi period is the concentration of wealth and military power in the hands of individuals. The Ptolemies and Seleucids had at their disposal forces much greater than any leaders like Pericles, Nicias, or Lysander. The people in the small towns of the Aegean region must have felt toward these powerful figures much like impoverished Indian farmers do toward an English official during times of flood and famine. There were now people who could accomplish things that had previously seemed impossible. If several cities were devastated by an earthquake, there was someone who could simply command their reconstruction. Famines had always happened and were usually unmanageable. But now, there was someone who could effortlessly alleviate a famine. Provinces were ravaged by ongoing wars; the ultimate conqueror had wiped out entire regions to wage those wars; now, as he had destroyed, he could also restore. 'What do you mean by a god,' a simple person might ask, 'if these people aren't gods? The only difference is that these gods are visible, while the old gods no one has ever seen.'
The titles assumed by all the divine kings tell the story clearly. Antiochus Epiphanês—'the god made manifest'; Ptolemaios Euergetês, Ptolemaios Sôtêr. Occasionally we have a Keraunos or a Nikator, a [156]'Thunderbolt' or a 'God of Mana', but mostly it is Sôtêr, Euergetês and Epiphanês, the Saviour, the Benefactor, the God made manifest, in constant alternation. In the honorific inscriptions and in the writings of the learned, philanthropy (φιλανθρωπία) is by far the most prominent characteristic of the God upon earth. Was it that people really felt that to save or benefit mankind was a more godlike thing than to blast and destroy them? Philosophers have generally said that, and the vulgar pretended to believe them. It was at least politic, when ministering to the half-insane pride of one of these princes, to remind him of his mercy rather than of his wrath.
The titles taken on by all the divine kings tell the story clearly. Antiochus Epiphanês—'the god made manifest'; Ptolemaios Euergetês, Ptolemaios Sôtêr. Sometimes we see a Keraunos or a Nikator, a 'Thunderbolt' or a 'God of Mana', but mostly it’s Sôtêr, Euergetês, and Epiphanês—the Savior, the Benefactor, the God made manifest—constantly alternating. In the honorific inscriptions and the writings of scholars, philanthropy (φιλανθρωπία) is by far the most prominent trait of the God on earth. Was it that people genuinely believed that saving or benefiting humanity was a more godlike act than striking down and destroying them? Philosophers have generally claimed that, and the common people pretended to believe them. It was at least politically smart, when catering to the half-crazed pride of one of these rulers, to emphasize his mercy rather than his wrath.
Wendland in his brilliant book, Hellenistisch-römische Kultur, calls attention to an inscription of the year 196 b. c. in honour of the young Ptolemaios Epiphanês, who was made manifest at the age of twelve years.[156:1] It is a typical document of Graeco-Egyptian king-worship:
Wendland, in his insightful book, Hellenistisch-römische Kultur, highlights an inscription from the year 196 b. c. that honors the young Ptolemaios Epiphanês, who was revealed to the public at the age of twelve.[156:1] It serves as a typical example of Graeco-Egyptian king-worship:
'In the reign of the young king by inheritance from his Father, Lord of the Diadems, great in glory, pacificator of Egypt and pious towards the gods, superior over his adversaries, Restorer of the life of man, Lord of the Periods of Thirty Years, like Hephaistos the Great, King like the Sun, the Great King of the Upper and Lower Lands; offspring of the Gods of the Love of the Father, whom Hephaistos has approved, to whom the Sun has given Victory; living image of Zeus; Son of the Sun, Ptolemaios the ever-living, beloved by Phtha; in the ninth year of Aëtos son of Aëtos, Priest of Alexander and the Gods Saviours and the Gods Brethren and the Gods [157]Benefactors and the Gods of the Love of the Father and the God Manifest for whom thanks be given:'
'During the reign of the young king who inherited the throne from his father, Lord of the Crowns, great in glory, peacemaker of Egypt and devoted to the gods, superior over his enemies, Restorer of human life, Lord of the Thirty-Year Periods, like Hephaestus the Great, King like the Sun, the Great King of the Upper and Lower Lands; offspring of the Gods of the Love of the Father, whom Hephaestus has approved, to whom the Sun has granted Victory; living image of Zeus; Son of the Sun, Ptolemy the ever-living, beloved by Phtha; in the ninth year of Aëtos son of Aëtos, Priest of Alexander and the Saviour Gods and the Brother Gods and the Benefactor Gods and the Gods of the Love of the Father and the Manifest God for whom thanks be given:'
The Priests who came to his coronation ceremony at Memphis proclaim:
The priests who attended his coronation ceremony in Memphis declare:
'Seeing that King Ptolemaios ever-living, beloved of Phtha, God Manifest for whom Thanks be given, born of King Ptolemaios and Queen Arsinoe, the Gods of the Love of the Father, has done many benefactions to the Temples and those in them and all those beneath his rule, being from the beginning God born of God and Goddess, like Horus son of Isis and Osiris, who came to the help of his father Osiris (and?) in his benevolent disposition towards the Gods has consecrated to the temples revenues of silver and of corn, and has undergone many expenses in order to lead Egypt into the sunlight and give peace to the Temples, and has with all his powers shown love of mankind.'
Seeing that King Ptolemaios, ever-living and beloved of Phtha, God Manifest—thanks be to Him—born of King Ptolemaios and Queen Arsinoe, the Gods of the Love of the Father, has done many good deeds for the Temples and those within them, as well as all those under his rule, being from the beginning God born of God and Goddess, like Horus, son of Isis and Osiris, who came to the aid of his father Osiris, has generously consecrated to the temples revenues of silver and grain, and has incurred many expenses to bring Egypt into the light and provide peace to the Temples, and has shown his love for humanity with all his might.
When the people of Lycopolis revolted, we hear:
When the people of Lycopolis rebelled, we hear:
'in a short time he took the city by storm and slew all the Impious who dwelt in it, even as Hermes and Horus, son of Isis and Osiris, conquered those who of old revolted in the same regions . . . in return for which the Gods have granted him Health Victory Power and all other good things, the Kingdom remaining to him and his sons for time everlasting.'[157:1]
'in a short time, he took the city by storm and killed all the wicked who lived there, just like Hermes and Horus, the son of Isis and Osiris, defeated those who once rebelled in the same areas... in return for this, the Gods have given him health, victory, power, and all other blessings, with the kingdom remaining to him and his sons forever.'[157:1]
[158]
The conclusion which the Priests draw from these facts is that the young king's titles and honours are insufficient and should be increased. It is a typical and terribly un-Hellenic document of the Hellenistic God-man in his appearance as King.
The conclusion the Priests reach from these facts is that the young king's titles and honors are lacking and need to be boosted. It’s a classic and very un-Hellenic document of the Hellenistic God-man in his role as King.
Now the early successors of Alexander mostly professed themselves members of the Stoic school, and in the mouth of a Stoic this doctrine of the potential divinity of man was an inspiring one. To them virtue was the really divine thing in man; and the most divine kind of virtue was that of helping humanity. To love and help humanity is, according to Stoic doctrine, the work and the very essence of God. If you take away Pronoia from God, says Chrysippus,[158:1] it is like taking away light and heat from fire. This doctrine is magnificently expressed by Pliny in a phrase that is probably translated from Posidonius: 'God is the helping of man by man; and that is the way to eternal glory.'[158:2]
Now, the early successors of Alexander generally identified themselves as members of the Stoic school, and for a Stoic, the belief in the potential divinity of humanity was a powerful idea. They saw virtue as the truly divine quality in people, and the highest form of virtue was to aid humanity. According to Stoic teaching, loving and helping humanity is the work and essence of God. Chrysippus stated, “If you take away Pronoia from God, it’s like taking away light and heat from fire.” This belief is beautifully captured by Pliny in a phrase likely derived from Posidonius: “God is the help of man through man; and that is the path to eternal glory.”
The conception took root in the minds of many Romans. A great Roman governor often had the chance of thus helping humanity on a vast scale, and liked to think that such a life opened the way to heaven. 'One should conceive', says Cicero (Tusc. i. [159]32), 'the gods as like men who feel themselves born for the work of helping, defending, and saving humanity. Hercules has passed into the number of the gods. He would never have so passed if he had not built up that road for himself while he was among mankind.'
The idea took hold in the minds of many Romans. A prominent Roman governor often had the opportunity to assist humanity on a large scale and liked to think that such a life paved the way to heaven. 'One should imagine,' says Cicero (Tusc. i. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]32), 'the gods as resembling humans who feel destined to help, protect, and save humanity. Hercules has become one of the gods. He would never have achieved that status if he hadn’t created that path for himself while living among people.'
I have been using some rather late authors, though the ideas seem largely to come from Posidonius.[159:1] But before Posidonius the sort of fact on which we have been dwelling had had its influence on religious speculation. When Alexander made his conquering journey to India and afterwards was created a god, it was impossible not to reflect that almost exactly the same story was related in myth about Dionysus. Dionysus had started from India and travelled in the other direction: that was the only difference. A flood of light seemed to be thrown on all the traditional mythology, which, of course, had always been a puzzle to thoughtful men. It was impossible to believe it as it stood, and yet hard—in an age which had not the conception of any science of mythology—to think it was all a mass of falsehood, and the great Homer and Hesiod no better than liars. But the generation which witnessed the official deification of the various Seleucidae and Ptolemies seemed suddenly to see light. The traditional gods, from Heracles and Dionysus up to Zeus and Cronos and even Ouranos, were simply old-world rulers and benefactors of mankind, who had, by their own [160]insistence or the gratitude of their subjects, been transferred to the ranks of heaven. For that is the exact meaning of making them divine: they are classed among the true immortals, the Sun and Moon and Stars and Corn and Wine, and the everlasting elements.
I have been referring to some fairly recent authors, but their ideas often trace back to Posidonius.[159:1] However, before Posidonius, the kind of facts we've been discussing had already influenced religious thought. When Alexander journeyed to India and was later declared a god, it was hard not to notice the striking similarity to the myth of Dionysus. Dionysus had come from India and traveled in the opposite direction; that was the only difference. Suddenly, a new understanding illuminated traditional mythology, which had always puzzled reflective individuals. It was impossible to accept it at face value, yet it was difficult—in an era without a concept of mythology as a science—to dismiss it entirely as falsehood, and to consider great figures like Homer and Hesiod as nothing more than liars. But the generation that witnessed the official deification of various Seleucids and Ptolemies seemed to gain clarity. The traditional gods, from Heracles and Dionysus to Zeus, Cronos, and even Ouranos, were simply ancient rulers and benefactors of humanity who, either through their own insistence or the gratitude of their subjects, had been elevated to divine status. That’s exactly what it means to make them divine: they are placed among the true immortals, like the Sun, Moon, Stars, Corn, and Wine, and the eternal elements.
The philosophic romance of Euhemerus, published early in the third century b. c., had instantaneous success and enormous influence.[160:1] It was one of the first Greek books translated into Latin, and became long afterwards a favourite weapon of the Christian fathers in their polemics against polytheism. 'Euhemerism' was, on the face of it, a very brilliant theory; and it had, as we have noticed, a special appeal for the Romans.
The philosophical romance of Euhemerus, published in the early third century BCE, achieved instant success and had a huge influence.[160:1] It was one of the earliest Greek works translated into Latin and later became a popular tool for Christian leaders in their arguments against polytheism. 'Euhemerism' was, on the surface, a very clever theory, and it particularly resonated with the Romans, as we've noted.
Yet, if such a conception might please the leisure of a statesman, it could hardly satisfy the serious thought of a philosopher or a religious man. If man's soul really holds a fragment of God and is itself a divine being, its godhead cannot depend on the possession of great riches and armies and organized subordinates. If 'the helping of man by man is God', the help in question cannot be material help. The religion which ends in deifying only kings and millionaires may be vulgarly popular but is self-condemned.
Yet, while this idea might appeal to a statesman's desire for relaxation, it likely wouldn't satisfy the deep thinking of a philosopher or a person of faith. If the human soul truly contains a piece of God and is itself a divine entity, its divinity can't rely on wealth, armies, or organized followers. If "helping each other is God," then that help can't just be material. A religion that ultimately only worships kings and millionaires might be widely embraced, but it is fundamentally flawed.
As a matter of fact the whole tendency of Greek philosophy after Plato, with some illustrious exceptions, especially among the Romanizing Stoics, was away from the outer world towards the world of the soul. We find in the religious writings of this period that the real Saviour of men is not he who protects [161]them against earthquake and famine, but he who in some sense saves their souls. He reveals to them the Gnôsis Theou, the Knowledge of God. The 'knowledge' in question is not a mere intellectual knowledge. It is a complete union, a merging of beings. And, as we have always to keep reminding our cold modern intelligence, he who has 'known' God is himself thereby deified. He is the Image of God, the Son of God, in a sense he is God.[161:1] The stratum of ideas described in the first of the studies will explain the ease with which transition took place. The worshipper of Bacchos became Bacchos simply enough, because in reality the God Bacchos was originally only the projection of the human Bacchoi. And in the Hellenistic age the notion of these secondary mediating gods was made easier by the analogy of the human interpreters. Of course, we have abundant instances of actual preachers and miracle-workers who on their own authority posed, and were accepted, as gods. The adventure of Paul and Barnabas at Lystra[161:2] shows how easily such things could happen. But as a rule, I suspect, the most zealous priest or preacher preferred to have his God in the background. He preaches, he heals the sick and casts out devils, not in his own name but in the name of One who sent him. This actual present priest who initiates you or me is himself already an Image of God; but above him there are greater and [162]wiser priests, above them others, and above all there is the one eternal Divine Mediator, who being in perfection both man and God can alone fully reveal God to man, and lead man's soul up the heavenly path, beyond Change and Fate and the Houses of the Seven Rulers, to its ultimate peace. I have seen somewhere a Gnostic or early Christian emblem which indicates this doctrine. Some Shepherd or Saviour stands, his feet on the earth, his head towering above the planets, lifting his follower in his outstretched arms.
In fact, the entire trend of Greek philosophy after Plato, with a few notable exceptions, especially among the Roman-influenced Stoics, moved away from the external world and focused on the inner world of the soul. We see in the religious writings from this time that the true Savior of humanity is not the one who shields them from earthquakes and famine, but rather the one who, in a sense, saves their souls. He reveals to them the Gnôsis Theou, the Knowledge of God. The 'knowledge' being referred to here is not just intellectual; it signifies a complete union, a merging of beings. And, as we must consistently remind our cold modern minds, the one who has 'known' God is thereby deified. He is the Image of God, the Son of God, in a sense he is God.[161:1] The collection of ideas discussed in the first study will clarify how easily this transition occurred. The worshipper of Bacchos became Bacchos quite naturally, because the god Bacchos was originally just the reflection of the human Bacchoi. In the Hellenistic era, the idea of these secondary mediating gods was made more relatable by the analogy of human interpreters. Of course, we have plenty of examples of actual preachers and miracle workers who claimed, on their authority, to be gods and were accepted as such. The experience of Paul and Barnabas at Lystra[161:2] illustrates how easily things like this could occur. But usually, I suspect, the most fervent priest or preacher preferred to keep their God in the background. They preach, heal the sick, and drive out demons, not in their own name, but in the name of the One who sent them. This current priest who initiates you or me is already an Image of God; but above him, there are greater and wiser priests, above them others, and above all, there is the one eternal Divine Mediator, who is perfectly both man and God, able alone to fully reveal God to man, and guide man's soul along the heavenly path, beyond Change and Fate and the Houses of the Seven Rulers, to its ultimate peace. I once saw a Gnostic or early Christian symbol that reflects this teaching. A Shepherd or Savior stands, his feet on the ground, his head towering above the planets, lifting his follower in his outstretched arms.
The Gnostics are still commonly thought of as a body of Christian heretics. In reality there were Gnostic sects scattered over the Hellenistic world before Christianity as well as after. They must have been established in Antioch and probably in Tarsus well before the days of Paul or Apollos. Their Saviour, like the Jewish Messiah, was established in men's minds before the Saviour of the Christians. 'If we look close', says Professor Bousset, 'the result emerges with great clearness, that the figure of the Redeemer as such did not wait for Christianity to force its way into the religion of Gnôsis, but was already present there under various forms.'[162:1] He occurs notably in two pre-Christian documents, discovered by the keen analysis and profound learning of Dr. Reitzenstein: the Poimandres revelation printed in the Corpus Hermeticum, and the sermon of the Naassenes in Hippolytus, Refutatio Omnium Haeresium, which is combined with Attis-worship.[162:2] The violent anti-Jewish bias of most of the sects—they [163]speak of 'the accursed God of the Jews' and identify him with Saturn and the Devil—points on the whole to pre-Christian conditions: and a completely non-Christian standpoint is still visible in the Mandaean and Manichean systems.
The Gnostics are often seen as a group of Christian heretics. In reality, there were Gnostic sects spread throughout the Hellenistic world both before and after Christianity. They likely existed in Antioch and probably in Tarsus long before the time of Paul or Apollos. Their Saviour, similar to the Jewish Messiah, was already in people's minds before the Christian Saviour. "If we look closely," says Professor Bousset, "the result emerges with great clarity, that the figure of the Redeemer as such did not wait for Christianity to enter the religion of Gnosis, but was already present there in various forms."[162:1] He is notably mentioned in two pre-Christian documents, uncovered by the keen analysis and deep scholarship of Dr. Reitzenstein: the Poimandres revelation found in the Corpus Hermeticum, and the sermon of the Naassenes in Hippolytus, Refutatio Omnium Haeresium, which is associated with Attis worship.[162:2] The strong anti-Jewish sentiment of many of the sects—they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]refer to 'the accursed God of the Jews' and link him to Saturn and the Devil—generally indicates pre-Christian conditions: and a distinctly non-Christian perspective is still evident in the Mandaean and Manichean systems.
Their Redeemer is descended by a fairly clear genealogy from the 'Tritos Sôtêr' of early Greece, contaminated with similar figures, like Attis and Adonis from Asia Minor, Osiris from Egypt, and the special Jewish conception of the Messiah of the Chosen people. He has various names, which the name of Jesus or 'Christos', 'the Anointed', tends gradually to supersede. Above all he is, in some sense, Man, or 'the Second Man' or 'the Son of Man'. The origin of this phrase needs a word of explanation. Since the ultimate unseen God, spirit though He is, made man in His image, since holy men (and divine kings) are images of God, it follows that He is Himself Man. He is the real, the ultimate, the perfect and eternal Man, of whom all bodily men are feeble copies. He is also the Father; the Saviour is his Son, 'the Image of the Father', 'the Second Man', 'the Son of Man'. The method in which he performs his mystery of Redemption varies. It is haunted by the memory of the old Suffering and Dying God, of whom we spoke in the first of these studies. It is vividly affected by the ideal 'Righteous Man' of Plato, who 'shall be scourged, tortured, bound, his eyes burnt out, and at last, after suffering every evil, shall be impaled or crucified'.[163:1] But in [164]the main he descends, of his free will or by the eternal purpose of the Father, from Heaven through the spheres of all the Archontes or Kosmokratores, the planets, to save mankind, or sometimes to save the fallen Virgin, the Soul, Wisdom, or 'the Pearl'.[164:1] The Archontes let him pass because he is disguised; they do not know him (cf. 1 Cor. ii. 7 ff.). When his work is done he ascends to Heaven to sit by the side of the Father in glory; he conquers the Archontes, leads them captive in his triumph, strips them of their armour (Col. ii. 15; cf. the previous verse), sometimes even crucifies them for ever in their places in the sky.[164:2] The epistles to the Colossians and the Ephesians are much influenced by these doctrines. Paul himself constantly uses the language of them, but in the main we find him discouraging the excesses of superstition, reforming, ignoring, rejecting. His Jewish blood was perhaps enough to keep him to strict monotheism. Though he admits Angels and Archontes, Principalities and Powers, he scorns the Elements and he seems deliberately to reverse the doctrine of the first and second Man.[164:3] He says nothing about the Trinity of Divine Beings that was usual in Gnosticism, nothing about the Divine Mother. His mind, for all its vehement mysticism, has something of that clean antiseptic quality that makes such early Christian works as the Octavius of Minucius Felix and the Epistle to Diognetus so infinitely refreshing. He is certainly one of the great figures in Greek literature, but his system lies [165]outside the subject of this essay. We are concerned only with those last manifestations of Hellenistic religion which probably formed the background of his philosophy. It is a strange experience, and it shows what queer stuff we humans are made of, to study these obscure congregations, drawn from the proletariate of the Levant, superstitious, charlatan-ridden, and helplessly ignorant, who still believed in Gods begetting children of mortal mothers, who took the 'Word', the 'Spirit', and the 'Divine Wisdom', to be persons called by those names, and turned the Immortality of the Soul into 'the standing up of the corpses';[165:1] and to reflect that it was these who held the main road of advance towards the greatest religion of the western world.
Their Redeemer is clearly descended from the 'Tritos Sôtêr' of early Greece, mixed with similar figures like Attis and Adonis from Asia Minor, Osiris from Egypt, and the unique Jewish idea of the Messiah for the Chosen people. He has various names, but the name Jesus or 'Christos', meaning 'the Anointed', gradually takes over. Above all, he represents Man, or 'the Second Man' or 'the Son of Man'. The origin of this phrase needs some explanation. Since the ultimate unseen God, although a spirit, made man in His image, and since holy men (and divine kings) reflect God's image, it follows that He is Himself Man. He is the real, ultimate, perfect, and eternal Man, of whom all mortal men are weak copies. He is also the Father; the Savior is His Son, 'the Image of the Father', 'the Second Man', 'the Son of Man'. The way he performs his act of Redemption varies. It bears the memory of the old Suffering and Dying God we discussed in the first of these studies. It is vividly influenced by Plato's ideal 'Righteous Man', who 'will be scourged, tortured, bound, have his eyes burnt out, and finally, after suffering every evil, will be impaled or crucified.' But mainly, he descends, either of his own free will or according to the eternal purpose of the Father, from Heaven through the realms of all the Archontes or Kosmokratores, the planets, to save humanity, or sometimes to save the fallen Virgin, the Soul, Wisdom, or 'the Pearl'. The Archontes allow him to pass because he is disguised; they do not recognize him (cf. 1 Cor. ii. 7 ff.). Once his work is done, he ascends to Heaven to sit beside the Father in glory; he overcomes the Archontes, leads them captive in his triumph, strips them of their armor (Col. ii. 15; cf. the previous verse), and sometimes even crucifies them forever in their places in the sky. The letters to the Colossians and the Ephesians are heavily influenced by these ideas. Paul often uses their language, but primarily he discourages the excesses of superstition, reforming, ignoring, and rejecting various beliefs. His Jewish background perhaps kept him rooted in strict monotheism. Although he acknowledges Angels and Archontes, Principalities and Powers, he dismisses the Elements and seems to intentionally reverse the concept of the first and second Man. He says nothing about the Trinity of Divine Beings common in Gnosticism or the Divine Mother. His thinking, despite its intense mysticism, has a clean, antiseptic quality that makes early Christian works like the Octavius of Minucius Felix and the Epistle to Diognetus extremely refreshing. He is undoubtedly one of the great figures in Greek literature, but his system lies outside the discussion of this essay. We are only concerned with the last manifestations of Hellenistic religion that likely formed the backdrop of his philosophy. It's a strange experience, highlighting the odd nature of humanity, to study these obscure groups, drawn from the working class of the Levant, superstitious, filled with charlatans, and helplessly ignorant, who still believed in Gods fathering children with mortal mothers, who interpreted the 'Word', the 'Spirit', and the 'Divine Wisdom' as beings with those names, and who transformed the Immortality of the Soul into 'the standing up of the corpses'; and to reflect that these individuals held the main path toward the greatest religion of the western world.
I have tried to sketch in outline the main forms of belief to which Hellenistic philosophy moved or drifted. Let me dwell for a few pages more upon the characteristic method by which it reached them. It may be summed up in one word, Allegory. All Hellenistic philosophy from the first Stoics onward is permeated by allegory. It is applied to Homer, to the religious traditions, to the ancient rituals, to the whole world. To Sallustius after the end of our period the whole material world is only a great myth, a thing whose value lies not in itself but in the spiritual meaning which it hides and reveals. To Cleanthes at the beginning of it the Universe was a mystic pageant, in which the immortal stars were the dancers and the Sun the priestly torch-bearer.[165:2] [166]Chrysippus reduced the Homeric gods to physical or ethical principles; and Crates, the great critic, applied allegory in detail to his interpretation of the all-wise poet.[166:1] We possess two small but complete treatises which illustrate well the results of this tendency, Cornutus ρεπὶ θεῶν and the Homeric Allegories of Heraclitus, a brilliant little work of the first century b. c. I will not dwell upon details: they are abundantly accessible and individually often ridiculous. A by-product of the same activity is the mystic treatment of language: a certain Titan in Hesiod is named Koios. Why? Because the Titans are the elements and one of them is naturally the element of Κοιότης, the Ionic Greek for 'Quality'. The Egyptian Isis is derived from the root of the Greek εἰδέναι, Knowledge, and the Egyptian Osiris from the Greek ὅσιος and ἱρός ('holy' and 'sacred', or perhaps more exactly 'lawful' and 'tabu'). Is this totally absurd? I think not. If all human language is, as most of these thinkers believed, a divine institution, a cap filled to the brim with divine meaning, so that by reflecting deeply upon a word a pious philosopher can reach the secret that it holds, then there is no difficulty whatever in supposing that the special secret held by an Egyptian word may be found in Greek, or the secret of a Greek word in Babylonian. Language is One. The Gods who made all these languages equally could use them all, and wind them all intricately in and out, for the building up of their divine enigma.
I’ve attempted to outline the main forms of belief that Hellenistic philosophy evolved towards. Let me spend a few more pages discussing the distinctive method it used to get there. This can be summarized in one word: Allegory. Hellenistic philosophy, starting from the first Stoics, is infused with allegory. It’s applied to Homer, religious traditions, ancient rituals, and the entire world. For Sallustius, at the end of our period, the material world is just a grand myth, with its value found not in itself but in the spiritual meaning it conceals and reveals. For Cleanthes, at the beginning, the Universe was a mystical display, where the immortal stars were the dancers and the Sun was the priestly torchbearer.[165:2] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Chrysippus reduced the Homeric gods to physical or ethical principles; and Crates, the great critic, applied allegory in detail to his interpretation of the all-wise poet.[166:1] We have two small but complete treatises that illustrate this trend well: Cornutus's ρεπὶ θεῶν and Heraclitus's Homeric Allegories, a brilliant little work from the first century b. c. I won’t go into details: they’re easily accessible and often quite ridiculous. A by-product of this same activity is the mystical treatment of language: a Titan in Hesiod is named Koios. Why? Because the Titans represent the elements, and one of them is naturally the element of Κοιότης, the Ionic Greek for 'Quality'. The Egyptian Isis comes from the root of the Greek εἰδέναι, meaning Knowledge, and the Egyptian Osiris originates from the Greek ὅσιος and ἱρός ('holy' and 'sacred', or perhaps more precisely 'lawful' and 'tabu'). Is this completely absurd? I don’t think so. If all human language is, as most of these thinkers believed, a divine institution, a vessel brimming with divine meaning, then by reflecting deeply on a word, a thoughtful philosopher can uncover its hidden secret. It’s not difficult to suggest that the special secret contained in an Egyptian word may be found in Greek, or the secret of a Greek word in Babylonian. Language is One. The Gods who created all these languages could use them all and intertwine them intricately to build their divine enigma.
We must make a certain effort of imagination to understand this method of allegory. It is not the [167]frigid thing that it seems to us. In the first place, we should remember that, as applied to the ancient literature and religious ritual, allegory was at least a vera causa—it was a phenomenon which actually existed. Heraclitus of Ephesus is an obvious instance. He deliberately expressed himself in language which should not be understood of the vulgar, and which bore a hidden meaning to his disciples. Pythagoras did the same. The prophets and religious writers must have done so to an even greater extent.[167:1] And we know enough of the history of ritual to be sure that a great deal of it is definitely allegorical. The Hellenistic Age did not wantonly invent the theory of allegory.
We need to put in some effort to imagine this method of allegory. It’s not as cold and lifeless as it might seem to us. First, we should remember that in relation to ancient literature and religious rituals, allegory was at least a vera causa—it was a phenomenon that actually existed. Heraclitus of Ephesus is a clear example. He intentionally used language that wouldn’t be understood by the masses, and which carried a hidden meaning for his followers. Pythagoras did the same. The prophets and religious writers likely did this even more. And we know enough about the history of rituals to be certain that a lot of it is definitely allegorical. The Hellenistic Age didn’t just randomly come up with the theory of allegory.
And secondly, we must remember what states of mind tend especially to produce this kind of belief. They are not contemptible states of mind. It needs only a strong idealism with which the facts of experience clash, and allegory follows almost of necessity. The facts cannot be accepted as they are. They must needs be explained as meaning something different.
And secondly, we need to recognize what mindsets particularly lead to this kind of belief. These mindsets are not to be dismissed. It only takes a strong idealism to clash with the facts of experience, and allegory naturally follows. The facts can’t be taken at face value; they have to be interpreted as signifying something else.
Take an earnest Stoic or Platonist, a man of fervid mind, who is possessed by the ideals of his philosophy and at the same time feels his heart thrilled by the beauty of the old poetry. What is he to do? On one side he can find Zoilus, or Plato himself, or the Cynic preachers, condemning Homer and the poets without remorse, as teachers of foolishness. He can treat poetry as the English puritans treated the stage. But is that a satisfactory solution? Remember that these generations were trained habitually to give great weight to the voice of their inner [168]consciousness, and the inner consciousness of a sensitive man cries out that any such solution is false: that Homer is not a liar, but noble and great, as our fathers have always taught us. On the other side comes Heraclitus the allegorist. 'If Homer used no allegories he committed all impieties.' On this theory the words can be allowed to possess all their old beauty and magic, but an inner meaning is added quite different from that which they bear on the surface. It may, very likely, be a duller and less poetic meaning; but I am not sure that the verses will not gain by the mere process of brooding study fully as much as they lose by the ultimate badness of the interpretation. Anyhow, that was the road followed. The men of whom I speak were not likely to give up any experience that seemed to make the world more godlike or to feed their spiritual and emotional cravings. They left that to the barefooted cynics. They craved poetry and they craved philosophy; if the two spoke like enemies, their words must needs be explained away by one who loved both.
Take a serious Stoic or Platonist, a passionate person who is fully invested in the ideals of his philosophy while also feeling moved by the beauty of ancient poetry. What should he do? On one side, he can find Zoilus, or even Plato, or the Cynic teachers, condemning Homer and the poets without hesitation, labeling them as promoters of foolishness. He could treat poetry like the English Puritans treated theater. But is that a satisfying solution? Keep in mind that these generations were taught to pay close attention to their inner consciousness, and a sensitive person's inner voice insists that such a solution is false: that Homer is not a liar, but rather noble and great, as our ancestors have always taught us. On the other side comes Heraclitus the allegorist. "If Homer didn’t use allegories, he committed all sorts of wrongs." According to this view, the words can still carry all their old beauty and magic, but an inner meaning is introduced that’s quite different from the surface interpretation. It may be, more often than not, a duller and less poetic meaning; but I’m not certain that the verses won’t gain just as much from deep thought as they lose from the ultimately flawed interpretation. In any case, that was the path they took. The people I'm talking about weren’t likely to give up any experience that appeared to make the world more divine or that fulfilled their spiritual and emotional needs. They left that to the barefooted cynics. They desired poetry and they desired philosophy; if the two seemed to be at odds, their words had to be reconciled by someone who cherished both.
The same process was applied to the world itself. Something like it is habitually applied by the religious idealists of all ages. A fundamental doctrine of Stoicism and most of the idealist creeds was the perfection and utter blessedness of the world, and the absolute fulfilment of the purpose of God. Now obviously this belief was not based on experience. The poor world, to do it justice amid all its misdoings, has never lent itself to any such barefaced deception as that. No doubt it shrieked against the doctrine then, as loud as it has always shrieked, so that even a Posidonian or a Pythagorean, his ears straining for the music of the spheres, was [169]sometimes forced to listen. And what was his answer? It is repeated in all the literature of these sects. 'Our human experience is so small: the things of the earth may be bad and more than bad, but, ah! if you only went beyond the Moon! That is where the true Kosmos begins.' And, of course, if we did ever go there, we all know they would say it began beyond the Sun. Idealism of a certain type will have its way; if hard life produces an ounce or a pound or a million tons of fact in the scale against it, it merely dreams of infinite millions in its own scale, and the enemy is outweighed and smothered. I do not wish to mock at these Posidonian Stoics and Hermetics and Gnostics and Neo-Pythagoreans. They loved goodness, and their faith is strong and even terrible. One feels rather inclined to bow down before their altars and cry: Magna est Delusio et praevalebit.
The same approach was taken with the world itself. This kind of thinking is often seen in the beliefs of religious idealists throughout history. A key tenet of Stoicism and most idealist philosophies was the notion of the world’s perfection and complete blessedness, along with the absolute realization of God’s purpose. Clearly, this belief wasn't rooted in actual experience. The world, despite all its faults, has never played into such blatant deception. It undoubtedly protested against this idea, as it always has, so that even a Posidonian or a Pythagorean, eager to hear the music of the spheres, was sometimes compelled to listen. And what was their response? It’s echoed in all the writings of these groups: "Our human experience is so limited; the things on Earth might be bad and even worse, but, oh! if only you could look beyond the Moon! That’s where the true cosmos begins." Of course, if we ever went there, they would claim it started beyond the Sun. Certain forms of idealism will prevail; if tough life adds an ounce, a pound, or a million tons of facts against it, they simply dream of infinite millions in their own favor, and their adversary is overwhelmed and silenced. I don’t mean to ridicule these Posidonian Stoics, Hermetic thinkers, Gnostics, and Neo-Pythagoreans. They cherished goodness, and their faith is powerful and even daunting. One might feel inclined to bow before their altars and declare: Magna est Delusio et praevalebit.
Yet on the whole one rises from these books with the impression that all this allegory and mysticism is bad for men. It may make the emotions sensitive, it certainly weakens the understanding. And, of course, in this paper I have left out of account many of the grosser forms of superstition. In any consideration of the balance, they should not be forgotten.
Yet overall, you come away from these books feeling that all this allegory and mysticism is harmful to people. It might make emotions more sensitive, but it definitely weakens understanding. And, of course, in this paper, I’ve ignored many of the more blatant forms of superstition. In any assessment of the balance, they should not be overlooked.
If a reader of Proclus and the Corpus Hermeticum wants relief, he will find it, perhaps, best in the writings of a gentle old Epicurean who lived at Oenoanda in Cappadocia about a. d. 200. His name was Diogenes.[169:1] His works are preserved, in a fragmentary state, not on papyrus or parchment, but on the wall of a large portico where he engraved them for passers-by to read. He lived in a world of [170]superstition and foolish terror, and he wrote up the great doctrines of Epicurus for the saving of mankind.
If someone reading Proclus and the Corpus Hermeticum is looking for some comfort, they might find it best in the works of a kind old Epicurean named Diogenes, who lived around a. d. 200 in Oenoanda, Cappadocia.[169:1] His writings have been preserved in fragments, not on papyrus or parchment, but carved into the wall of a large portico for anyone passing by to read. He existed in a time full of superstition and irrational fear, and he wrote down the essential teachings of Epicurus to help humanity.
'Being brought by age to the sunset of my life, and expecting at any moment to take my departure from the world with a glad song for the fullness of my happiness, I have resolved, lest I be taken too soon, to give help to those of good temperament. If one person or two or three or four, or any small number you choose, were in distress, and I were summoned out to help one after another, I would do all in my power to give the best counsel to each. But now, as I have said, the most of men lie sick, as it were of a pestilence, in their false beliefs about the world, and the tale of them increases; for by imitation they take the disease from one another, like sheep. And further it is only just to bring help to those who shall come after us—for they too are ours, though they be yet unborn; and love for man commands us also to help strangers who may pass by. Since therefore the good message of the Book has this wall and to set forth in public the medicine of the healing of mankind.'
'As I reach the end of my life, ready to leave this world with a joyful heart for all the happiness I've experienced, I've decided that, just in case my time comes unexpectedly, I want to help those who have a good spirit. If one person or two or three or four, or any small number you choose, were struggling and needed my assistance one by one, I would do my best to offer the best advice to each of them. But as I mentioned, most people are suffering, almost as if from a plague, due to their misguided beliefs about the world, and this issue is growing; they spread these false ideas to each other, like sheep. Additionally, it's only fair to help those who will come after us—after all, they are part of us, even if they are not yet born; and our love for humanity also urges us to assist strangers who may be in need. Therefore, the powerful message of the Book aims to share the solution for healing humanity with the public.'
The people of his time and neighbourhood seem to have fancied that the old man must have some bad motive. They understood mysteries and redemptions and revelations. They understood magic and curses. But they were puzzled, apparently, by this simple message, which only told them to use their reason, their courage, and their sympathy, and not to be afraid of death or of angry gods. The doctrine was condensed into four sentences of a concentrated eloquence that make a translator despair:[170:1] 'Nothing [171]to fear in God: Nothing to feel in Death: Good can be attained: Evil can be endured.'
The people of his time and neighborhood seemed to think that the old man must have some bad intent. They understood mysteries, redemptions, and revelations. They understood magic and curses. But they were apparently confused by this straightforward message, which simply urged them to use their reason, courage, and empathy, and not to fear death or angry gods. The message was summed up in four powerful sentences that would make any translator despair:[170:1] 'Nothing [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to fear in God: Nothing to feel in Death: Good can be attained: Evil can be endured.'
Of course, the doctrines of this good old man do not represent the whole truth. To be guided by one's aversions is always a sign of weakness or defeat; and it is as much a failure of nerve to reject blindly for fear of being a fool, as to believe blindly for fear of missing some emotional stimulus.
Of course, the beliefs of this old man don't capture the entire truth. Letting your dislikes guide you is always a sign of weakness or defeat; and it's just as much a lack of courage to dismiss things without thinking because you're afraid of looking foolish, as it is to accept things without question because you're scared of missing out on some excitement.
There is no royal road in these matters. I confess it seems strange to me as I write here, to reflect that at this moment many of my friends and most of my fellow creatures are, as far as one can judge, quite confident that they possess supernatural knowledge. As a rule, each individual belongs to some body which has received in writing the results of a divine revelation. I cannot share in any such feeling. The Uncharted surrounds us on every side and we must needs have some relation towards it, a relation which will depend on the general discipline of a man's mind and the bias of his whole character. As far as knowledge and conscious reason will go, we should follow resolutely their austere guidance. When they cease, as cease they must, we must use as best we can those fainter powers of apprehension and surmise and sensitiveness by which, after all, most high truth has been reached as well as most high art and poetry: careful always really to seek for truth and not for our own emotional satisfaction, careful not to neglect the real needs of men and women through basing our life on dreams; and remembering above all to walk gently in a world where the lights are dim and the very stars wander.
There’s no easy path in these matters. I find it strange as I write this, to think that right now many of my friends and most people seem to be quite sure they have some kind of supernatural knowledge. Generally, each person belongs to a group that has received written results of a divine revelation. I can’t share that kind of belief. The unknown surrounds us on all sides, and we have to have some kind of relation to it, a relation that will depend on the overall discipline of a person's mind and the tendency of their entire character. As far as knowledge and conscious reasoning can take us, we should follow their strict guidance. When that guidance falters, as it inevitably will, we must rely as best we can on those subtler abilities of understanding, intuition, and sensitivity that have led to the greatest truths, as well as the finest art and poetry: always careful to genuinely seek the truth rather than just our own emotional satisfaction, careful not to overlook the real needs of people by basing our lives on fantasies; and remembering, above all, to tread lightly in a world where the lights are dim and even the stars seem to wander.
[172]
Bibliography Note
It is not my purpose to make anything like a systematic bibliography, but a few recommendations may be useful to some students who approach this subject, as I have done, from the side of classical Greek.
It’s not my intention to create a systematic bibliography, but I hope a few recommendations will be helpful to some students who, like me, are coming at this subject from the perspective of classical Greek.
For Greek Philosophy I have used besides Plato and Aristotle, Diogenes Laertius and Philodemus, Diels, Fragmente der Vorsokratiker; Diels, Doxographi Graeci; von Arnim, Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta; Usener, Epicurea; also the old Fragmenta Philosophorum of Mullach.
For Greek Philosophy, I've referenced not only Plato and Aristotle but also Diogenes Laertius and Philodemus, Diels, Fragmente der Vorsokratiker; Diels, Doxographi Graeci; von Arnim, Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta; Usener, Epicurea; and the old Fragmenta Philosophorum by Mullach.
For later Paganism and Gnosticism, Reitzenstein, Poimandres; Reitzenstein, Die hellenistischen Mysterienreligionen; Dieterich, Eine Mithrasliturgic (also Abraxas, Nekyia, Muttererde, &c.); P. Wendland, Hellenistisch-Römische Kultur; Cumont, Textes et Monuments relatifs aux Mystères de Mithra (also The Mysteries of Mithra, Chicago, 1903), and Les Religions Orientales dans l'Empire Romain; Seeck, Untergang der antiken Welt, vol. iii; Philo, de Vita Contemplativa, Conybeare; Gruppe, Griechische Religion and Mythologie, pp. 1458-1676; Bousset, Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, 1907, with good bibliography in the introduction; articles by E. Bevan in the Quarterly Review, No. 424 (June 1910), and the Hibbert Journal, xi. 1 (October 1912). Dokumente der Gnosis, by W. Schultz (Jena, 1910), gives a highly subjective translation and reconstruction of most of the Gnostic documents: the Corpus Hermeticum is translated into English by G. R. S. Meade, Thrice Greatest Hermes, 1906. The first volume of Dr. Scott's monumental edition of the Hermetica (Clarendon Press, 1924) has appeared just too late to be used in the present volume.
For later Paganism and Gnosticism, Reitzenstein, Poimandres; Reitzenstein, Die hellenistischen Mysterienreligionen; Dieterich, Eine Mithrasliturgic (also Abraxas, Nekyia, Muttererde, etc.); P. Wendland, Hellenistisch-Römische Kultur; Cumont, Textes et Monuments relatifs aux Mystères de Mithra (also The Mysteries of Mithra, Chicago, 1903), and Les Religions Orientales dans l'Empire Romain; Seeck, Untergang der antiken Welt, vol. iii; Philo, de Vita Contemplativa, Conybeare; Gruppe, Griechische Religion and Mythologie, pp. 1458-1676; Bousset, Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, 1907, with a good bibliography in the introduction; articles by E. Bevan in the Quarterly Review, No. 424 (June 1910), and the Hibbert Journal, xi. 1 (October 1912). Dokumente der Gnosis, by W. Schultz (Jena, 1910), provides a highly subjective translation and reconstruction of most of the Gnostic documents: the Corpus Hermeticum is translated into English by G. R. S. Meade, Thrice Greatest Hermes, 1906. The first volume of Dr. Scott's monumental edition of the Hermetica (Clarendon Press, 1924) has come out just too late to be used in this volume.
For Jewish thought before the Christian era Dr. Charles's Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs; also the same writer's Book of Enoch, and the Religionsgeschichtliche Erklärung des Neuen Testaments by Carl Clemen, Giessen, 1909.
For Jewish thought before the Christian era, Dr. Charles's Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs; also the same author's Book of Enoch, and the Religionsgeschichtliche Erklärung des Neuen Testaments by Carl Clemen, Giessen, 1909.
Of Christian writers apart from the New Testament those that come most into account are Hippolytis (✝ a. d. 250), Refutatio Omnium Haeresium, Epiphanius (367-403), Panarion, and Irenaeus (✝ a. d. 202), Contra Haereses, i, ii. For a simple introduction to the problems presented by the New Testament literature I would venture to recommend Prof. Bacon's New Testament, in the Home University Library, and Dr. Estlin Carpenter's First Three Gospels. In such a vast literature I dare not make any further recommendations, but for a general introduction to the History of Religions with a good and brief bibliography I would refer the reader to Salomon Reinach's Orpheus (Paris, 1909; English translation the same year), a book of wide learning and vigorous thought.
Of Christian writers outside of the New Testament, those that are most relevant are Hippolytus (✝ a.d. 250), *Refutatio Omnium Haeresium*, Epiphanius (367-403), *Panarion*, and Irenaeus (✝ a.d. 202), *Contra Haereses*, i, ii. For a straightforward introduction to the issues raised by the New Testament literature, I would recommend Prof. Bacon's *New Testament* from the Home University Library, and Dr. Estlin Carpenter's *First Three Gospels*. Given the extensive literature, I won’t make any additional recommendations, but for a general overview of the History of Religions with a concise bibliography, I would suggest Salomon Reinach's *Orpheus* (Paris, 1909; English translation the same year), which is a book of extensive knowledge and impactful ideas.
FOOTNOTES:
[124:1] Mr. Marett has pointed out that this conception has its roots deep in primitive human nature: The Birth of Humility, Oxford, 1910, p. 17. 'It would, perhaps, be fanciful to say that man tends to run away from the sacred as uncanny, to cower before it as secret, and to prostrate himself before it as tabu. On the other hand, it seems plain that to these three negative qualities of the sacred taken together there corresponds on the part of man a certain negative attitude of mind. Psychologists class the feelings bound up with flight, cowering, and prostration under the common head of "asthenic emotion". In plain English they are all forms of heart-sinking, of feeling unstrung. This general type of innate disposition would seem to be the psychological basis of Humility. Taken in its social setting, the emotion will, of course, show endless shades of complexity; for it will be excited, and again will find practical expression, in all sorts of ways. Under these varying conditions, however, it is reasonable to suppose that what Mr. McDougall would call the "central part" of the experience remains very much the same. In face of the sacred the normal man is visited by a heart-sinking, a wave of asthenic emotion.' Mr. Marett continues: 'If that were all, however, Religion would be a matter of pure fear. But it is not all. There is yet the positive side of the sacred to be taken into account.' It is worth remarking also that Schleiermacher (1767-1834) placed the essence of religion in the feeling of absolute dependence without attempting to define the object towards which it was directed.
[124:1] Mr. Marett pointed out that this idea has deep roots in basic human instincts: The Birth of Humility, Oxford, 1910, p. 17. 'It might be a bit of a stretch to say that people tend to avoid the sacred as something eerie, to shrink before it as something secret, and to bow down to it as something taboo. However, it’s clear that these three negative qualities of the sacred correspond with a certain negative mindset in people. Psychologists categorize the feelings associated with fleeing, shrinking, and bowing under the term "asthenic emotion." In simple terms, they all reflect a feeling of being disheartened, of feeling out of sorts. This general type of inherent disposition appears to be the psychological foundation of Humility. When looked at within its social context, the emotion will, of course, display countless layers of complexity; it will be triggered and expressed in all sorts of ways. Despite these varying circumstances, it’s reasonable to assume that what Mr. McDougall would refer to as the "central part" of the experience remains largely unchanged. In the presence of the sacred, the average person experiences a feeling of disheartenment, a wave of asthenic emotion.' Mr. Marett adds: 'If that was all there was, then Religion would be purely about fear. But that’s not the case. There’s also the positive aspect of the sacred to consider.' It’s also important to note that Schleiermacher (1767-1834) defined the essence of religion as the feeling of absolute dependence without trying to specify the object of that dependence.
[129:1] Usener, Epicurea (1887), pp. 232 ff.; Diels, Doxographi Graeci (1879), p. 306; Arnim, Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta (1903-5), Chrysippus 1014, 1019.
[129:1] Usener, Epicurea (1887), pp. 232 ff.; Diels, Doxographi Graeci (1879), p. 306; Arnim, Stoicorum Veterum Fragmenta (1903-5), Chrysippus 1014, 1019.
[133:2] Cf. also his Consolatio ad Apollonium. The earliest text is perhaps the interesting fragment of Demetrius of Phalerum (fr. 19, in F. H. G. ii. 368), written about 317 b. c. It is quoted with admiration by Polybius xxix. 21, with reference to the defeat of Perseus of Macedon by the Romans:
[133:2] See also his Consolatio ad Apollonium. The earliest text might be the intriguing fragment by Demetrius of Phalerum (fr. 19, in F. H. G. ii. 368), written around 317 BCE It is cited with admiration by Polybius xxix. 21, regarding the defeat of Perseus of Macedon by the Romans:
'One must often remember the saying of Demetrius of Phalerum . . . in his Treatise on Fortune. . . . "If you were to take not an indefinite time, nor many generations, but just the fifty years before this, you could see in them the violence of Fortune. Fifty years ago do you suppose that either the Macedonians or the King of Macedon, or the Persians or the King of Persia, if some God had foretold them what was to come, would ever have believed that by the present time the Persians, who were then masters of almost all the inhabited world, would have ceased to be even a geographical name, while the Macedonians, who were then not even a name, would be rulers of all? Yet this Fortune, who bears no relation to our method of life, but transforms everything in the way we do not expect and displays her power by surprises, is at the present moment showing all the world that, when she puts the Macedonians into the rich inheritance of the Persian, she has only lent them these good things until she changes her mind about them." Which has now happened in the case of Perseus. The words of Demetrius were a prophecy uttered, as it were, by inspired lips.'
'One must often remember the saying of Demetrius of Phalerum in his Treatise on Fortune: "If you were to look at not an indefinite time, nor many generations, but just the fifty years leading up to now, you could see the unpredictable nature of Fortune. Fifty years ago, do you think that either the Macedonians or the King of Macedon, or the Persians or the King of Persia, if some God had predicted what was to come, would ever have believed that by now the Persians, who were then the masters of almost the entire known world, would have ceased to even exist as a geographical name, while the Macedonians, who were then hardly recognized, would become rulers of everything? Yet this Fortune, who doesn't relate to our way of life, but changes everything in ways we don't expect and displays her power through surprises, is currently showing the entire world that, when she gives the Macedonians the rich legacy of the Persians, she has only lent them these advantages until she decides to take them back." This has now happened in the case of Perseus. The words of Demetrius were like a prophecy spoken by inspired lips.'
[134:2] Zeno, fr. 87, Arnim.
[135:1] Chrysippus, fr. 913, Arnim.
[136:1] Aristotle, fr. 12 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aristotle, fr. 12 ff.
[138:1] Themis, p. 180, n. 1.
[138:3] Bousset, Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, 1907, pp. 13, 21, 26, 81, &c.; pp. 332 ff. She becomes Helen in the beautiful myth of the Simonian Gnostics—a Helen who has forgotten her name and race, and is a slave in a brothel in Tyre. Simon discovers her, gradually brings back her memory and redeems her. Irenaeus, i. 23, 2.
[138:3] Bousset, Hauptprobleme der Gnosis, 1907, pp. 13, 21, 26, 81, &c.; pp. 332 ff. She transforms into Helen in the beautiful story of the Simonian Gnostics—a Helen who has lost her name and heritage, and is a captive in a brothel in Tyre. Simon finds her, slowly helps her regain her memory, and saves her. Irenaeus, i. 23, 2.
[140:1] Aristotle (Diels, 450). ὅσας δὲ εἶναι τὰς σφαίρας, τοσούτους ὑπάρχειν καὶ τοὺς κινοῦντας θεούς. Chrysippus (Diels 466); Posidonius, ib. (cf. Plato, Laws. 898 ff.). See Epicurus's Second Letter, especially Usener, pp. 36-47 = Diog. La. x. 86-104. On the food required by the heavenly bodies cf. Chrysippus, fr. 658-61, Arnim.
[140:1] Aristotle (Diels, 450). ὅσας δὲ εἶναι τὰς σφαίρας, τοσούτους ὑπάρχειν καὶ τοὺς κινοῦντας θεούς. Chrysippus (Diels 466); Posidonius, ib. (cf. Plato, Laws. 898 ff.). See Epicurus's Second Letter, especially Usener, pp. 36-47 = Diog. La. x. 86-104. On the food required by the heavenly bodies cf. Chrysippus, fr. 658-61, Arnim.
[141:1] Heath, Aristarchos of Samos, pp. 301-10.
[142:1] Pythagoras in Diels, p. 555, 20; the best criticism is in Aristotle, De Caelo, chap. 9 (p. 290 b), the fullest account in Macrobius, Comm. in Somn. Scipionis, ii.
[142:1] Pythagoras in Diels, p. 555, 20; the best criticism is in Aristotle, On the Heavens, chap. 9 (p. 290 b), the most complete account is in Macrobius, Commentary on the Dream of Scipio, ii.
[145:2] Cicero, De Nat. De. iii. 11, 28; especially De Divinatione, ii. 14, 34; 60, 124; 69, 142. 'Qua ex coniunctione naturae et quasi concentu atque consensu, quam συμπάθειαν Graeci appellant, convenire potest aut fissum iecoris cum lucello meo aut meus quaesticulus cum caelo, terra rerumque natura?' asks the sceptic in the second of these passages.
[145:2] Cicero, De Nat. De. iii. 11, 28; especially De Divinatione, ii. 14, 34; 60, 124; 69, 142. 'From this connection of nature and what the Greeks call συμπάθειαν, how could something like my liver relate to my little lamp, or how could my little question connect with the sky, the earth, and the nature of things?' asks the skeptic in the second of these passages.
[145:4] Chrysippus, 1214, 1200-6.
[146:1] Eine Mithrasliturgie, 1903. The MS. is 574 Supplément grec de la Bibl. Nationale. The formulae of various religions were used as instruments of magic, as our own witches used the Lord's Prayer backwards.
[146:1] A Mithras Liturgy, 1903. The manuscript is 574 Supplément grec de la Bibl. Nationale. The rituals of different religions were used as tools for magic, just like our modern witches use the Lord's Prayer in reverse.
[148:2] Ap. Metamorphoses, xi.
[149:1] 2 Cor. xii. 2 and 3 (he may be referring in veiled language to himself); Gal. i. 12 ff.; Acts ix. 1-22. On the difference of tone and fidelity between the Epistles and the Acts see the interesting remarks of Prof. P. Gardner, The Religious Experience of St. Paul, pp. 5 ff.
[149:1] 2 Cor. xii. 2 and 3 (he might be referring to himself in a subtle way); Gal. i. 12 ff.; Acts ix. 1-22. For insights on the differences in tone and accuracy between the Epistles and the Acts, check out the intriguing comments by Prof. P. Gardner, The Religious Experience of St. Paul, pp. 5 ff.
[149:2] Porphyry, Vita Plotini, 23. 'We have explained that he was good and gentle, mild and merciful; we who lived with him could feel it. We have said that he was vigilant and pure of soul, and always striving towards the Divine, which with all his soul he loved. . . . And thus it happened to this extraordinary man, constantly lifting himself up towards the first and transcendent God by thought and the ways explained by Plato in the Symposium, that there actually came a vision of that God who is without shape or form, established above the understanding and all the intelligible world. To whom I, Porphyry, being now in my sixty-eighth year, profess that I once drew near and was made one with him. At any rate he appeared to Plotinus "a goal close at hand." For his whole end and goal was to be made One and draw near to the supreme God. And he attained that goal four times, I think, while I was living with him—not potentially but in actuality, though an actuality which surpasses speech.'
[149:2] Porphyry, Vita Plotini, 23. "We’ve described him as good and gentle, kind-hearted and compassionate; those of us who lived with him could sense it. We stated that he was watchful and pure in spirit, always striving towards the Divine, which he loved with all his being. . . . And so it happened to this remarkable man, continually elevating himself towards the first and transcendent God through thought and the methods described by Plato in the Symposium, that he actually had a vision of that God who is formless and exists beyond understanding and the entire intelligible world. To whom I, Porphyry, now in my sixty-eighth year, declare I once approached and became one with him. In any case, he appeared to Plotinus as "a goal close at hand." For his ultimate aim was to become One and get closer to the supreme God. And I believe he achieved that goal four times while I was living with him—not just potentially, but in reality, though a reality that surpasses words."
[150:2] Irenaeus, i. 13, 3.
[152:1] Eur. fr. 484.
[152:2] R. G. E.3, pp. 135-40. I do not touch on the political side of this apotheosis of Hellenistic kings; it is well brought out in Ferguson's Hellenistic Athens, e. g. p. 108 f., also p. 11 f. and note. Antigonus Gonatas refused to be worshipped (Tarn, p. 250 f.). For Sallustius's opinion, see below, p. 223, chap. xviii ad fin.
[152:2] R. G. E.3, pp. 135-40. I won't discuss the political aspect of the deification of Hellenistic kings; it is well explained in Ferguson's Hellenistic Athens, for example, p. 108 and following, also p. 11 and following, along with the note. Antigonus Gonatas chose not to accept worship (Tarn, p. 250 and following). For Sallustius's view, see below, p. 223, chap. xviii ad fin.
[153:1] Cf. ψυχὴ οἰκητήριον δαίμονος, Democr. 171, Diels, and Alcmaeon is said by Cicero to have attributed divinity to the Stars and the Soul. Melissus and Zeno θείας οἴεται τὰς ψυχάς. The phrase τινὲς τὴν ψυχὴν ἀπὸ τῶν ἄστρων ῥέουσαν, Diels 651, must refer to some Gnostic sect.
[153:1] See ψυχὴ οἰκητήριον δαίμονος, Democr. 171, Diels, and Cicero mentions that Alcmaeon attributed divinity to the Stars and the Soul. Melissus and Zeno θείας οἴεται τὰς ψυχάς. The phrase τινὲς τὴν ψυχὴν ἀπὸ τῶν ἄστρων ῥέουσαν, Diels 651, likely refers to some Gnostic sect.
[154:2] Aesch. Pers. 157, 644 (θεός), 642 (δαίμων). Mr. Bevan however suspects that Aeschylus misunderstood his Persian sources: see his article on 'Deification' in Hastings's Dictionary of Religion.
[154:2] Aesch. Pers. 157, 644 (theos), 642 (daimon). Mr. Bevan, however, thinks that Aeschylus misinterpreted his Persian sources: see his article on 'Deification' in Hastings's Dictionary of Religion.
[154:3] Cf. Aristotle on the Μεγαλόψυχος, Eth. Nic. 1123 b. 15. εἰ δὲ δὴ μεγάλων ἑαμτὸν ἀξιοῖ ἄξιος ὤν, καὶ μάλιστα τῶν μεγίστων, περὶ ἓν μάλιστα ἂν εἲη. . . . μέγιστον δὲ τοῦτ' ἂν θείημεν ὃ τοῖς θεοῖς ἀπονέμομεν. But these kings clearly transgressed the mean. For the satirical comments of various public men in Athens see Ed. Meyer, Kleine Schriften, 301 ff., 330.
[154:3] See Aristotle on the Μεγαλόψυχος, Eth. Nic. 1123 b. 15. If one considers oneself worthy of great things, especially the greatest ones, it would mainly be about one thing. . . . we can claim that the greatest honor is what we give to the gods. But these kings clearly crossed the line. For the satirical comments of various public figures in Athens see Ed. Meyer, Kleine Schriften, 301 ff., 330.
[157:1] Several of the phrases are interesting. The last gift of the heavenly gods to this Theos is the old gift of Mana. In Hesiod it was Κάρτος τε Βίη τε, the two ministers who are never away from the King Zeus. In Aeschylus it was Kratos and Bia who subdue Prometheus. In Tyrtaeus it was Νίκη καὶ Κάρτος. In other inscriptions of the Ptolemaic age it is Σωτηρία καὶ Νίκη or Σωτηρία καὶ Νίκη αἰώνιος. In the current Christian liturgies it is 'the Kingdom, the Power, and the Glory'. R. G. E.3, p. 135, n. The new conception, as always, is rooted in the old. 'The Gods Saviours, Brethren', &c., are of course Ptolemy Soter, Ptolemy Philadelphus, &c., and their Queens. The phrases εἰκὼν ζῶσα τοῦ Διός, υἱὸς τοῦ Ἡλίου, ἠγαπημένος ὑπὸ τοῦ Φθᾶ, are characteristic of the religious language of this period. Cf. also Col. i. 14, εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου; 2 Cor. iv. 4; Ephes. i. 5, 6.
[157:1] Several of the phrases are intriguing. The final gift from the divine gods to this Theos is the ancient gift of Mana. In Hesiod, it was Κάρτος τε Βίη τε, the two ministers who are always present with King Zeus. In Aeschylus, it was Kratos and Bia who constrain Prometheus. In Tyrtaeus, it was Νίκη καὶ Κάρτος. In other inscriptions from the Ptolemaic period, it’s Σωτηρία καὶ Νίκη or Σωτηρία καὶ Νίκη αἰώνιος. In today's Christian liturgies, it is 'the Kingdom, the Power, and the Glory'. R. G. E.3, p. 135, n. The new idea, as always, is based on the old. 'The Gods Saviours, Brethren', etc., naturally refer to Ptolemy Soter, Ptolemy Philadelphus, and their Queens. The phrases εἰκὼν ζῶσα τοῦ Διός, υἱὸς τοῦ Ἡλίου, ἠγαπημένος ὑπὸ τοῦ Φθᾶ, are typical of the religious language of this time. Cf. also Col. i. 14, εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου; 2 Cor. iv. 4; Ephes. i. 5, 6.
[158:2] Plin., Nat. Hist. ii. 7, 18. Deus est mortali iuvare mortalem et haec ad aeternam gloriam via. Cf. also the striking passages from Cicero and others in Wendland, p. 85, n. 2.
[158:2] Plin., Nat. Hist. ii. 7, 18. It is divine for a god to assist a mortal, and this is the pathway to eternal glory. Also, see the impressive sections from Cicero and others in Wendland, p. 85, n. 2.
[159:1] The Stoic philosopher, teaching at Rhodes, c. 100 b. c. A man of immense knowledge and strong religious emotions, he moved the Stoa in the direction of Oriental mysticism. See Schwartz's sketch in Characterköpfea, pp. 89-98. Also Norden's Commentary on Aeneid vi.
[159:1] The Stoic philosopher, teaching at Rhodes, c. 100 b. c. He was a man with extensive knowledge and profound religious feelings, steering the Stoa towards Oriental mysticism. See Schwartz's overview in Characterköpfea, pp. 89-98. Also, refer to Norden's Commentary on Aeneid vi.
[161:2] Acts xiv. 12. They called Barnabas Zeus and Paul Hermes, because he was ὁ ἡγούμενος τοῦ λόγου.—Paul also writes to the Galatians (iv. 14): 'Ye received me as a messenger of God, as Jesus Christ.'
[161:2] Acts 14:12. They called Barnabas Zeus and Paul Hermes, because he was ὁ ἡγούμενος τοῦ λόγου.—Paul also writes to the Galatians (4:14): 'You welcomed me as a messenger of God, like Jesus Christ.'
[162:1] Bousset, p. 238.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bousset, p. 238.
[163:1] Republic, 362 a. Ἀνασχινδυλεύω is said to = ἀνασκολοπίζω, which is used both for 'impale' and 'crucify'. The two were alternative forms of the most slavish and cruel capital punishment, impalement being mainly Persian, crucifixion Roman.
[163:1] Republic, 362 a. Ἀνασχινδυλεύω is considered equivalent to ἀνασκολοπίζω, which refers to both 'impale' and 'crucify'. The two terms represented alternative forms of the most brutal and inhumane capital punishment, with impalement primarily associated with the Persians and crucifixion with the Romans.
[167:1] I may refer to the learned and interesting remarks on the Esoteric Style in Prof. Margoliouth's edition of Aristotle's Poetics. It is not, of course, the same as Allegory.
[167:1] I might point out the insightful comments on the Esoteric Style in Prof. Margoliouth's edition of Aristotle's Poetics. It's not the same thing as Allegory, of course.
The good is attainable. The terrible is enduring.
I regret to say that I cannot track this Epicurean 'tetractys' to its source.
I’m sorry to say that I can’t trace this Epicurean 'tetractys' back to its origin.
[173]
V
THE LAST PROTEST
In the last essay we have followed Greek popular religion to the very threshold of Christianity, till we found not only a soil ready for the seed of Christian metaphysic, but a large number of the plants already in full and exuberant growth. A complete history of Greek religion ought, without doubt, to include at least the rise of Christianity and the growth of the Orthodox Church, but, of course, the present series of studies does not aim at completeness. We will take the Christian theology for granted as we took the classical Greek philosophy, and will finish with a brief glance at the Pagan reaction of the fourth century, when the old religion, already full of allegory, mysticism, asceticism, and Oriental influences, raised itself for a last indignant stand against the all-prevailing deniers of the gods.
In the last essay, we explored Greek popular religion right up to the edge of Christianity. We discovered not only a fertile ground for Christian metaphysics but also a significant number of existing beliefs that were already flourishing. A comprehensive history of Greek religion should definitely include the emergence of Christianity and the development of the Orthodox Church. However, this current series of studies doesn’t aim to be exhaustive. We'll assume Christian theology, as we did with classical Greek philosophy, and wrap up with a quick look at the Pagan reaction in the fourth century, when the old religion—already rich with allegory, mysticism, asceticism, and Eastern influences—put up one last defiant fight against the widespread rejection of the gods.
This period, however, admits a rather simpler treatment than the others. It so happens that for the last period of paganism we actually possess an authoritative statement of doctrine, something between a creed and a catechism. It seems to me a document so singularly important and, as far as I can make out, so little known, that I shall venture to print it entire.
This period, however, can be treated in a much simpler way than the others. Fortunately, for the last stage of paganism, we actually have an official statement of doctrine, something that resembles a creed or a catechism. I think this document is incredibly important and, as far as I can tell, not very well known, so I will go ahead and include it in full.
A creed or catechism is, of course, not at all the same thing as the real religion of those who subscribe [174]to it. The rules of metre are not the same thing as poetry; the rules of cricket, if the analogy may be excused, are not the same thing as good play. Nay, more. A man states in his creed only the articles which he thinks it right to assert positively against those who think otherwise. His deepest and most practical beliefs are those on which he acts without question, which have never occurred to him as being open to doubt. If you take on the one hand a number of persons who have accepted the same creed but lived in markedly different ages and societies, with markedly different standards of thought and conduct, and on the other an equal number who profess different creeds but live in the same general environment, I think there will probably be more real identity of religion in the latter group. Take three orthodox Christians, enlightened according to the standards of their time, in the fourth, the sixteenth, and the twentieth centuries respectively, I think you will find more profound differences of religion between them than between a Methodist, a Catholic, a Freethinker, and even perhaps a well-educated Buddhist or Brahmin at the present day, provided you take the most generally enlightened representatives of each class. Still, when a student is trying to understand the inner religion of the ancients, he realizes how immensely valuable a creed or even a regular liturgy would be.
A creed or catechism is definitely not the same as the actual religion of those who believe in it. The rules of meter aren't the same as poetry; similarly, the rules of cricket, if the comparison is allowed, aren't the same as good play. In fact, a person only includes in their creed the statements they feel confident asserting against those who believe differently. Their deepest and most practical beliefs are the ones they act on without question and which never occur to them as being doubtful. If you take a group of people who have accepted the same creed but lived in very different eras and societies, with different standards of thought and behavior, and compare them to a similar group who have different creeds but live in the same general environment, I believe you will likely find more genuine similarities in religion among the latter group. Consider three orthodox Christians, enlightened by the standards of their times, from the fourth, sixteenth, and twentieth centuries; I think you will see more significant differences in religion among them than between a Methodist, a Catholic, a Freethinker, and possibly even a well-educated Buddhist or Brahmin today, as long as you choose the most generally enlightened representatives of each group. Still, when a student is trying to grasp the inner religion of ancient peoples, they realize how incredibly helpful a creed or even a structured liturgy would be.
Literature enables us sometimes to approach pretty close, in various ways, to the minds of certain of the great men of antiquity, and understand how they thought and felt about a good many subjects. At times one of these subjects is the accepted religion of [175]their society; we can see how they criticized it or rejected it. But it is very hard to know from their reaction against it what that accepted religion really was. Who, for instance, knows Herodotus's religion? He talks in his penetrating and garrulous way, 'sometimes for children and sometimes for philosophers,' as Gibbon puts it, about everything in the world; but at the end of his book you find that he has not opened his heart on this subject. No doubt his profession as a reciter and story-teller prevented him. We can see that Thucydides was sceptical; but can we fully see what his scepticism was directed against, or where, for instance, Nikias would have disagreed with him, and where he and Nikias both agreed against us?
Literature sometimes allows us to get quite close, in various ways, to the minds of some of the great figures of ancient times and understand how they thought and felt about many topics. Occasionally, one of these topics is the accepted religion of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]their society; we can see how they critiqued or rejected it. However, it’s very difficult to determine exactly what that accepted religion was based on their reactions. For example, who can say what Herodotus’s religion was? He discusses everything in the world in his insightful and talkative way, 'sometimes for children and sometimes for philosophers,' as Gibbon puts it; yet by the end of his book, he hasn’t shared his thoughts on this topic. His role as a storyteller likely held him back. We can see that Thucydides was skeptical, but can we fully understand what his skepticism targeted or where, for instance, Nikias would disagree with him, and where both he and Nikias might agree against us?
We have, of course, the systems of the great philosophers—especially of Plato and Aristotle. Better than either, perhaps, we can make out the religion of M. Aurelius. Amid all the harshness and plainness of his literary style, Marcus possessed a gift which has been granted to few, the power of writing down what was in his heart just as it was, not obscured by any consciousness of the presence of witnesses or any striving after effect. He does not seem to have tried deliberately to reveal himself, yet he has revealed himself in that short personal note-book almost as much as the great inspired egotists, Rousseau and St. Augustine. True, there are some passages in the book which are unintelligible to us; that is natural in a work which was not meant to be read by the public; broken flames of the white passion that consumed him bursting through the armour of his habitual accuracy and self-restraint.
We have, of course, the ideas of the great philosophers—especially Plato and Aristotle. Perhaps even better, we can understand the beliefs of Marcus Aurelius. Despite the rough and straightforward style of his writing, Marcus had a rare talent: he could express what was in his heart just as it was, without being influenced by the presence of others or trying to make an impression. It doesn’t seem like he intentionally set out to share himself, yet he has opened up in that brief personal notebook nearly as much as famous introspective writers like Rousseau and St. Augustine. It's true that some parts of the book are hard for us to grasp; that's to be expected in a work not intended for public eyes, where fleeting bursts of intense passion seep through his usual clarity and self-control.
[176]
People fail to understand Marcus, not because of his lack of self-expression, but because it is hard for most men to breathe at that intense height of spiritual life, or, at least, to breathe soberly. They can do it if they are allowed to abandon themselves to floods of emotion, and to lose self-judgement and self-control. I am often rather surprised at good critics speaking of Marcus as 'cold'. There is as much intensity of feeling in Τὰ εἰς ἑαυτόν as in most of the nobler modern books of religion, only there is a sterner power controlling it. The feeling never amounts to complete self-abandonment. 'The Guiding Power' never trembles upon its throne, and the emotion is severely purged of earthly dross. That being so, we children of earth respond to it less readily.
People often misunderstand Marcus, not because he lacks self-expression, but because it's tough for most men to engage with such a high level of spiritual life, or at least to do so without losing their cool. They can manage if they're allowed to give in to strong emotions and let go of self-judgment and self-control. I am often surprised to hear good critics describe Marcus as 'cold'. There’s as much emotional intensity in Τὰ εἰς ἑαυτόν as in many of the finer modern religious texts, but there's a stricter power keeping it in check. The feeling doesn’t lead to complete surrender. 'The Guiding Power' remains steady, and the emotion is carefully cleansed of worldly impurities. Because of that, we earthly beings connect with it less easily.
Still, whether or no we can share Marcus's religion, we can at any rate understand most of it. But even then we reach only the personal religion of a very extraordinary man; we are not much nearer to the religion of the average educated person—the background against which Marcus, like Plato, ought to stand out. I believe that our conceptions of it are really very vague and various. Our great-grandfathers who read 'Tully's Offices and Ends' were better informed than we. But there are many large and apparently simple questions about which, even after reading Cicero's philosophical translations, scholars probably feel quite uncertain. Were the morals of Epictetus or the morals of Part V of the Anthology most near to those of real life among respectable persons? Are there not subjects on which Plato himself sometimes makes our flesh creep? What are we to feel about slavery, about the exposing [177]of children? True, slavery was not peculiar to antiquity; it flourished in a civilized and peculiarly humane people of English blood till a generation ago. And the history of infanticide among the finest modern nations is such as to make one reluctant to throw stones, and even doubtful in which direction to throw them. Still, these great facts and others like them have to be understood, and are rather hard to understand, in their bearing on the religious life of the ancients.
Still, whether we can share Marcus's beliefs or not, we can at least grasp most of them. But even then, we only get a glimpse of the personal faith of an extraordinary man; we are not much closer to understanding the religion of the average educated person—the backdrop against which Marcus, like Plato, should stand out. I believe our ideas about it are quite vague and varied. Our great-grandfathers who read 'Tully's Offices and Ends' were better informed than we are. However, there are many big and seemingly simple questions about which, even after studying Cicero's philosophical translations, scholars probably still feel uncertain. Were the morals of Epictetus or those from Part V of the Anthology closer to those of respectable people in real life? Are there not topics where Plato himself sometimes makes us uneasy? How should we feel about slavery, or about the abandonment [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of children? It's true that slavery wasn't unique to ancient times; it thrived among a civilized and notably humane people of English descent until just a generation ago. And the history of infanticide among the best modern nations is such that it makes one hesitant to cast judgment and even uncertain about where to direct it. Still, these significant issues and others like them need to be understood, and they are quite difficult to comprehend concerning the religious life of the ancients.
Points of minor morals again are apt to surprise a reader of ancient literature. We must remember, of course, that they always do surprise one, in every age of history, as soon as its manners are studied in detail. One need not go beyond Salimbene's Chronicle, one need hardly go beyond Macaulay's History, or any of the famous French memoirs, to realize that. Was it really an ordinary thing in the first century, as Philo seems to say, for gentlemen at dinner-parties to black one another's eyes or bite one another's ears off?[177:1] Or were such practices confined to some Smart Set? Or was Philo, for his own purposes, using some particular scandalous occurrence as if it was typical?
Points of minor morals often surprise readers of ancient literature. We must remember that this surprise is common in every era as soon as we take a closer look at its customs. One only needs to look at Salimbene's Chronicle, Macaulay's History, or any of the well-known French memoirs to understand this. Was it really typical in the first century, as Philo suggests, for gentlemen at dinner parties to blacken each other's eyes or bite off each other's ears? Or were such behaviors limited to an exclusive group? Or was Philo, for his own reasons, highlighting a particular scandalous incident as if it were representative?
St. Augustine mentions among the virtues of his mother her unusual meekness and tact. Although her husband had a fiery temper, she never had bruises on her face, which made her a rara avis among the matrons of her circle.[177:2] Her circle, presumably, included Christians as well as Pagans and Manicheans. And Philo's circle can scarcely be considered Pagan. Indeed, as for the difference of [178]religion, we should bear in mind that, just at the time we are about to consider, the middle of the fourth century, the conduct of the Christians, either to the rest of the world or to one another, was very far from evangelical. Ammianus says that no savage beasts could equal its cruelty; Ammianus was a pagan; but St. Gregory himself says it was like Hell.[178:1]
St. Augustine highlights his mother's remarkable meekness and diplomacy among her virtues. Even though her husband had a fiery temper, she never showed any bruises on her face, which made her a rara avis among the other women in her social circle.[177:2] Her circle likely included Christians, Pagans, and Manicheans. And Philo's group can hardly be seen as Pagan. In fact, regarding the differences in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]religion, we should remember that, around the mid-fourth century, the behavior of Christians, toward the rest of the world or even among themselves, was far from reflective of their teachings. Ammianus claims that none of the most savage beasts could match their cruelty; Ammianus was a pagan, but St. Gregory himself stated it resembled Hell.[178:1]
I have expressed elsewhere my own general answer to this puzzle.[178:2] Not only in early Greek times, but throughout the whole of antiquity the possibility of all sorts of absurd and atrocious things lay much nearer, the protective forces of society were much weaker, the strain on personal character, the need for real 'wisdom and virtue', was much greater than it is at the present day. That is one of the causes that make antiquity so interesting. Of course, different periods of antiquity varied greatly, both in the conventional standard demanded and in the spiritual force which answered or surpassed the demand. But, in general, the strong governments and orderly societies of modern Europe have made it infinitely easier for men of no particular virtue to live a decent life, infinitely easier also for men of no particular reasoning power or scientific knowledge to have a more or less scientific or sane view of the world.
I’ve shared my general thoughts on this issue elsewhere.[178:2] Not just in early Greek times, but throughout all of ancient history, the chance for all kinds of ridiculous and terrible actions was much more immediate, the protective forces of society were significantly weaker, and the pressure on personal character, the need for true 'wisdom and virtue,' was much greater than it is today. That’s part of what makes ancient history so fascinating. Of course, different periods of antiquity were quite diverse, both in the conventional standards expected and in the spiritual strength that met or exceeded those expectations. But, overall, the strong governments and orderly societies of modern Europe have made it much easier for people without any particular virtue to lead decent lives, and also much easier for those lacking in reasoning ability or scientific knowledge to maintain a reasonably scientific or sane perspective on the world.
That, however, does not carry us far towards solving the main problem: it brings us no nearer to knowledge of anything that we may call typically a religious creed or an authorized code of morals, in any age from Hesiod to M. Aurelius.
That, however, doesn’t get us very far in solving the main issue: it doesn’t bring us any closer to understanding anything we might consider a typical religious belief or an officially recognized code of ethics, in any era from Hesiod to Marcus Aurelius.
[179]
The book which I have ventured to call a Creed or Catechism is the work of Sallustius About the Gods and the World, a book, I should say, about the length of the Scottish Shorter Catechism. It is printed in the third volume of Mullach's Fragmenta Philosophorum; apart from that, the only edition generally accessible—and that is rare—is a duodecimo published by Allatius in 1539. Orelli's brochure of 1821 seems to be unprocurable.
The book that I’ve dared to refer to as a Creed or Catechism is Sallustius's About the Gods and the World, which is about the same length as the Scottish Shorter Catechism. It appears in the third volume of Mullach's Fragmenta Philosophorum; aside from that, the only edition that’s generally available—and it's rare—is a duodecimo published by Allatius in 1539. Orelli's pamphlet from 1821 seems to be impossible to find.
The author was in all probability that Sallustius who is known to us as a close friend of Julian before his accession, and a backer or inspirer of the emperor's efforts to restore the old religion. He was concerned in an educational edition of Sophocles—the seven selected plays now extant with a commentary. He was given the rank of prefect in 362, that of consul in 363. One must remember, of course, that in that rigorous and ascetic court high rank connoted no pomp or luxury. Julian had dismissed the thousand hairdressers, the innumerable cooks and eunuchs of his Christian predecessor. It probably brought with it only an increased obligation to live on pulse and to do without such pamperings of the body as fine clothes or warmth or washing.
The author was likely that Sallustius who is known to us as a close friend of Julian before he became emperor, and as someone who supported or inspired the emperor's efforts to revive the old religion. He was involved in an educational edition of Sophocles—the seven selected plays that still exist along with a commentary. He was given the title of prefect in 362 and consul in 363. It's important to keep in mind that, in that strict and ascetic court, a high rank didn't mean any pomp or luxury. Julian had let go of the thousand hairdressers, the countless cooks, and the eunuchs from his Christian predecessor. It probably just meant a greater obligation to live on simple food and to forgo such comforts as fine clothes, warmth, or bathing.
Julian's fourth oration, a prose hymn To King Sun, πρὸς Ἥλιον βασιλέα, is dedicated to Sallustius; his eighth is a 'Consolation to Himself upon the Departure of Sallustius'. (He had been with Julian in the wars in Gaul, and was recalled by the jealousy of the emperor Constantius.) It is a touching and even a noble treatise. The nervous self-distrust which was habitual in Julian makes him write always with a certain affectation, but no one could mistake [180]the real feeling of loss and loneliness that runs through the consolation. He has lost his 'comrade in the ranks', and now is 'Odysseus left alone'. So he writes, quoting the Iliad; Sallustius has been carried by God outside the spears and arrows: 'which malignant men were always aiming at you, or rather at me, trying to wound me through you, and believing that the only way to beat me down was by depriving me of the fellowship of my true friend and fellow-soldier, the comrade who never flinched from sharing my dangers.'
Julian's fourth oration, a prose hymn To King Sun, πρὸς Ἥλιον βασιλέα, is dedicated to Sallustius; his eighth is a 'Consolation to Him Self upon the Departure of Sallustius'. (He had fought alongside Julian in the wars in Gaul and was recalled due to the jealousy of Emperor Constantius.) It’s a heartfelt and even noble essay. The constant self-doubt that Julian experienced makes his writing come across with a bit of pretentiousness, but no one could overlook the genuine feeling of loss and isolation that permeates the consolation piece. He has lost his 'comrade in arms' and now feels like 'Odysseus left alone'. So he writes, quoting the Iliad; Sallustius has been taken by God beyond the reach of spears and arrows: 'which malicious people always aimed at you, or rather at me, trying to hurt me through you, and believing that the only way to break me was by taking away my bond with my true friend and fellow soldier, the comrade who never backed down from facing dangers with me.'
One note recurs four times; he has lost the one man to whom he could talk as a brother; the man of 'guileless and clean free-speech',[180:1] who was honest and unafraid and able to contradict the emperor freely because of their mutual trust. If one thinks of it, Julian, for all his gentleness, must have been an alarming emperor to converse with. His standard of conduct was not only uncomfortably high, it was also a little unaccountable. The most correct and blameless court officials must often have suspected that their master looked upon them as simply wallowing in sin. And that feeling does not promote ease or truthfulness. Julian compares his friendship with Sallustius to that of Scipio and Laelius. People said of Scipio that he only carried out what Laelius told him. 'Is that true of me?' Julian asks himself. 'Have I only done what Sallustius told me?' His answer is sincere and beautiful: κοινὰ τὰ φίλων. It little matters who suggested, and who agreed to the suggestion; his thoughts, and any credit that came from the thoughts, are his friend's as much as his [181]own. We happen to hear from the Christian Theodoret (Hist. iii. 11) that on one occasion when Julian was nearly goaded into persecution of the Christians, it was Sallustius who recalled him to their fixed policy of toleration.
One theme comes up four times: he's lost the one man he could talk to like a brother; the man with "genuine and honest speech,"[180:1] who was straightforward and brave enough to speak his mind to the emperor because they trusted each other. If you think about it, Julian, despite being gentle, must have been a pretty intimidating emperor to have a conversation with. His expectations for behavior weren't just incredibly high; they were also somewhat unpredictable. The most respectable and upright court officials probably often felt that their leader saw them as simply wallowing in sin. That kind of feeling doesn’t exactly foster comfort or honesty. Julian compares his friendship with Sallustius to that of Scipio and Laelius. People would say that Scipio only did what Laelius suggested. "Is that true of me?" Julian wonders. "Have I only done what Sallustius told me?" His answer is sincere and beautiful: κοινὰ τὰ φίλων. It hardly matters who made the suggestion and who went along with it; his thoughts and any credit for those thoughts belong to his friend just as much as they do to him [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. We find out from the Christian Theodoret (Hist. iii. 11) that there was a time when Julian almost gave in to persecuting Christians, but it was Sallustius who reminded him of their established policy of tolerance.
Sallustius then may be taken to represent in the most authoritative way the Pagan reaction of Julian's time, in its final struggle against Christianity.
Sallustius can be seen as the most authoritative voice representing the Pagan response during Julian's time, in its last effort to resist Christianity.
He was, roughly speaking, a Neo-Platonist. But it is not as a professed philosopher that he writes. It is only that Neo-Platonism had permeated the whole atmosphere of the age.[181:1] The strife of the philosophical sects had almost ceased. Just as Julian's mysticism made all gods and almost all forms of worship into one, so his enthusiasm for Hellenism revered, nay, idolized, almost all the great philosophers of the past. They were all trying to say the same ineffable thing; all lifting mankind towards the knowledge of God. I say 'almost' in both cases; for the Christians are outside the pale in one domain and the Epicureans and a few Cynics in the other. Both had committed the cardinal sin; they had denied the gods. They are sometimes lumped together as Atheoi. L'athéisme, voilà l'ennemi.
He was, roughly speaking, a Neo-Platonist. But he didn't write as a professional philosopher. It's just that Neo-Platonism had influenced the entire atmosphere of the time.[181:1] The conflict between philosophical groups had almost come to an end. Just as Julian's mysticism united all gods and nearly all forms of worship, his passion for Hellenism honored, even idolized, almost all the major philosophers from the past. They were all trying to express the same indescribable truth; all striving to lead humanity towards the understanding of God. I say 'almost' in both cases because Christians are excluded from one category and Epicureans and a few Cynics from the other. Both had committed the fundamental sin; they had rejected the gods. They are sometimes grouped together as Atheoi. L'athéisme, voilà l'ennemi.
This may surprise us at first sight, but the explanation is easy. To Julian the one great truth that matters is the presence and glory of the gods. No [182]doubt, they are all ultimately one: they are δυνάμεις, 'forces,' not persons, but for reasons above our comprehension they are manifest only under conditions of form, time, and personality, and have so been revealed and worshipped and partly known by the great minds of the past. In Julian's mind the religious emotion itself becomes the thing to live for. Every object that has been touched by that emotion is thereby glorified and made sacred. Every shrine where men have worshipped in truth of heart is thereby a house of God. The worship may be mixed up with all sorts of folly, all sorts of unedifying practice. Such things must be purged away, or, still better, must be properly understood. For to the pure all things are pure: and the myths that shock the vulgar are noble allegories to the wise and reverent. Purge religion from dross, if you like; but remember that you do so at your peril. One false step, one self-confident rejection of a thing which is merely too high for you to grasp, and you are darkening the Sun, casting God out of the world. And that was just what the Christians deliberately did. In many of the early Christian writings denial is a much greater element than assertion. The beautiful Octavius of Minucius Felix (about a. d. 130-60) is an example. Such denial was, of course, to our judgement, eminently needed, and rendered a great service to the world. But to Julian it seemed impiety. In other Christian writings the misrepresentation of pagan rites and beliefs is decidedly foul-mouthed and malicious. Quite apart from his personal wrongs and his contempt for the character of Constantius, Julian could have no sympathy for [183]men who overturned altars and heaped blasphemy on old deserted shrines, defilers of every sacred object that was not protected by popularity. The most that such people could expect from him was that they should not be proscribed by law.
This might surprise us at first, but the explanation is simple. For Julian, the main truth that matters is the presence and glory of the gods. No doubt, they're all ultimately one: they are δυνάμεις, 'forces,' not persons, but for reasons beyond our understanding, they only show themselves under certain conditions of form, time, and personality, and this is how they have been revealed, worshipped, and partially known by the great minds of the past. In Julian's view, the religious feeling itself becomes the reason to live. Every object touched by that feeling is glorified and made sacred. Every shrine where people have truly worshipped is a house of God. The worship might be mixed with all kinds of foolishness and unworthy practices. Such things should be cleared away, or better yet, properly understood. For the pure, all things are pure: the myths that shock the ordinary are noble allegories to the wise and respectful. Cleanse religion of impurities if you wish; but remember that doing so is risky. One false step, one overconfident rejection of something that is simply too lofty for you to understand, and you risk blocking the light, pushing God out of the world. That's exactly what the Christians intentionally did. In many early Christian writings, denial is a much bigger part than affirmation. The beautiful Octavius of Minucius Felix (about a. d. 130-60) is an example. Such denial was, of course, necessary in our view, and provided a great service to the world. But to Julian, it felt like impiety. In other Christian writings, the misrepresentation of pagan rituals and beliefs is blatantly offensive and spiteful. Aside from his personal grievances and his disdain for Constantius, Julian couldn't empathize with people who overturned altars and piled blasphemy on old abandoned shrines, those who desecrated every sacred object that wasn't backed by popularity. The most these individuals could hope for from him was not to be legally punished.
But meantime what were the multitudes of the god-fearing to believe? The arm of the state was not very strong or effective. Labour as he might to supply good teaching to all provincial towns, Julian could not hope to educate the poor and ignorant to understand Plato and M. Aurelius. For them, he seems to say, all that is necessary is that they should be pious and god-fearing in their own way. But for more or less educated people, not blankly ignorant, and yet not professed students of philosophy, there might be some simple and authoritative treatise issued—a sort of reasoned creed, to lay down in a convincing manner the outlines of the old Hellenic religion, before the Christians and Atheists should have swept all fear of the gods from off the earth.
But in the meantime, what were the many people who feared God supposed to believe? The power of the state wasn't very strong or effective. No matter how hard he worked to provide good teaching to all the provincial towns, Julian couldn't expect to educate the poor and uneducated to grasp Plato and M. Aurelius. It seems he thought that all that was needed for them was to be devout and god-fearing in their own way. However, for those who were somewhat educated, not completely ignorant but not dedicated students of philosophy either, there could be a straightforward and authoritative book released—a kind of reasoned belief system—to clearly lay out the basics of the old Hellenic religion, before Christians and Atheists managed to erase all fear of the gods from the world.
The treatise is this work of Sallustius.
The treatise is this work by Sallustius.
The Christian fathers from Minucius Felix onward have shown us what was the most vulnerable point of Paganism: the traditional mythology. Sallustius deals with it at once. The Akroâtês, or pupil, he says in Section 1, needs some preliminary training. He should have been well brought up, should not be incurably stupid, and should not have been familiarized with foolish fables. Evidently the mythology was not to be taught to children. He enunciates certain postulates of religious thought, viz. that God is always good and not subject to passion or to [184]change, and then proceeds straight to the traditional myths. In the first place, he insists that they are what he calls 'divine'. That is, they are inspired or have some touch of divine truth in them. This is proved by the fact that they have been uttered, and sometimes invented, by the most inspired poets and philosophers and by the gods themselves in oracles—a very characteristic argument.
The Christian thinkers from Minucius Felix onward demonstrated what was the weakest aspect of Paganism: its traditional mythology. Sallustius tackles this right away. The Akroâtês, or student, he states in Section 1, needs some basic training. He should have a solid upbringing, shouldn’t be completely clueless, and shouldn’t have been exposed to silly fables. Clearly, the mythology wasn't meant to be taught to kids. He outlines certain basic beliefs about religion, such as that God is always good and not influenced by emotions or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]change, and then goes directly into the traditional myths. First, he emphasizes that they are what he calls 'divine'. In other words, they are inspired or contain some element of divine truth. This is shown by the fact that they have been spoken, and sometimes created, by the most inspired poets and philosophers, as well as by the gods themselves in oracles—a very telling argument.
The myths are all expressions of God and of the goodness of God; but they follow the usual method of divine revelation, to wit, mystery and allegory. The myths state clearly the one tremendous fact that the Gods are; that is what Julian cared about and the Christians denied: what they are the myths reveal only to those who have understanding. 'The world itself is a great myth, in which bodies and inanimate things are visible, souls and minds invisible.'
The myths are all expressions of God and of His goodness; however, they follow the typical way of divine revelation, which involves mystery and allegory. The myths clearly state one powerful truth: the Gods exist; that’s what Julian valued and what the Christians denied: what they truly are the myths only reveal to those who have insight. 'The world itself is a great myth, where bodies and inanimate objects are visible, while souls and minds remain invisible.'
'But, admitting all this, how comes it that the myths are so often absurd and even immoral?' For the usual purpose of mystery and allegory; in order to make people think. The soul that wishes to know God must make its own effort; it cannot expect simply to lie still and be told. The myths by their obvious falsity and absurdity on the surface stimulate the mind capable of religion to probe deeper.
'But, if we accept all this, how is it that the myths are so often ridiculous and even unethical?' For the typical goal of mystery and allegory; to encourage people to think. The soul that seeks to know God must put in its own effort; it can't just lie back and be told. The myths, with their clear falsehoods and absurdities on the surface, prompt the mind open to religion to explore further.
He proceeds to give instances, and chooses at once myths that had been for generations the mock of the sceptic, and in his own day furnished abundant ammunition for the artillery of Christian polemic. He takes first Hesiod's story of Kronos swallowing his children; then the Judgement of Paris; then comes [185]a long and earnest explanation of the myth of Attis and the Mother of the Gods. It is on the face of it a story highly discreditable both to the heart and the head of those august beings, and though the rites themselves do not seem to have been in any way improper, the Christians naturally attacked the Pagans and Julian personally for countenancing the worship. Sallustius's explanation is taken directly from Julian's fifth oration in praise of the Great Mother, and reduces the myth and the ritual to an expression of the adventures of the Soul seeking God.
He goes on to provide examples, starting with myths that have been the target of skeptics for generations and, in his own time, provided plenty of ammunition for Christian arguments. First, he discusses Hesiod's tale of Kronos swallowing his children; then he brings up the Judgement of Paris; and after that comes [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]a long and serious explanation of the myth of Attis and the Mother of the Gods. On the surface, it’s a story that reflects poorly on the character and intelligence of those respected figures. While the rituals themselves didn’t seem to be inappropriate in any way, Christians naturally criticized the Pagans and Julian for supporting this worship. Sallustius's explanation is directly drawn from Julian's fifth oration praising the Great Mother and interprets the myth and the ritual as a representation of the Soul's journey in search of God.
So much for the whole traditional mythology. It has been explained completely away and made subservient to philosophy and edification, while it can still be used as a great well-spring of religious emotion. For the explanations given by Sallustius and Julian are never rationalistic. They never stimulate a spirit of scepticism, always a spirit of mysticism and reverence. And, lest by chance even this reverent theorizing should have been somehow lacking in insight or true piety, Sallustius ends with the prayer: 'When I say these things concerning the myths, may the gods themselves and the spirits of those who wrote the myths be gracious to me.'
So much for the entire traditional mythology. It has been completely explained away and made subordinate to philosophy and teaching, while it can still be tapped as a great source of religious feeling. The explanations provided by Sallustius and Julian are never overly rational. They never spark a sense of skepticism, but always inspire a spirit of mysticism and respect. And, to ensure that even this respectful theorizing doesn't lack insight or genuine devotion, Sallustius concludes with the prayer: 'When I say these things about the myths, may the gods themselves and the spirits of those who wrote the myths be kind to me.'
He now leaves mythology and turns to the First Cause. It must be one, and it must be present in all things. Thus, it cannot be Life, for, if it were, all things would be alive. By a Platonic argument in which he will still find some philosophers to follow him, he proves that everything which exists, exists because of some goodness in it; and thus arrives at the conclusion that the First Cause is τὸ ἀγαθόν, the Good.
He now moves away from mythology and focuses on the First Cause. There must be only one, and it has to be present in everything. Therefore, it can't be Life, because if it were, everything would be alive. Through a Platonic argument that some philosophers will still support, he demonstrates that everything that exists does so because of some goodness within it; thus, he concludes that the First Cause is τὸ ἀγαθόν, the Good.
[186]
The gods are emanations or forces issuing from the Good; the makers of this world are secondary gods; above them are the makers of the makers, above all the One.
The gods are expressions or forces coming from the Good; the creators of this world are lesser gods; above them are the creators of the creators, and above all is the One.
Next comes a proof that the world is eternal—a very important point of doctrine; next that the soul is immortal; next a definition of the workings of Divine Providence, Fate, and Fortune—a fairly skilful piece of dialectic dealing with a hopeless difficulty. Next come Virtue and Vice, and, in a dead and perfunctory echo of Plato's Republic, an enumeration of the good and bad forms of human society. The questions which vibrated with life in free Athens had become meaningless to a despot-governed world. Then follows more adventurous matter.
Next, there’s a proof that the world is eternal—an extremely important point of doctrine; then that the soul is immortal; followed by a definition of the workings of Divine Providence, Fate, and Fortune—a fairly skillful piece of reasoning addressing a tough challenge. Next come discussions on Virtue and Vice, and, in a dull and routine repetition of Plato's Republic, a list of the good and bad types of human society. The questions that once buzzed with life in free Athens had lost their meaning in a world ruled by a despot. Then comes more exciting content.
First a chapter headed: 'Whence Evil things come, and that there is no Phusis Kakou—Evil is not a real thing.' 'It is perhaps best', he says, 'to observe at once that, since the gods are good and make everything, there is no positive evil; there is only absence of good; just as there is no positive darkness, only absence of light.'
First a chapter headed: 'Where Evil Comes From, and that there is no Phusis Kakou—Evil is not a real thing.' 'It might be best', he says, 'to note right away that, since the gods are good and create everything, there is no actual evil; there is only a lack of good; just as there is no actual darkness, only a lack of light.'
What we call 'evils' arise only in the activities of men, and even here no one ever does evil for the sake of evil. 'One who indulges in some pleasant vice thinks the vice bad but his pleasure good; a murderer thinks the murder bad, but the money he will get by it, good; one who injures an enemy thinks the injury bad, but the being quits with his enemy, good'; and so on. The evil acts are all done for the sake of some good, but human souls, being very far removed from the original flawless divine nature, [187]make mistakes or sins. One of the great objects of the world, he goes on to explain, of gods, men, and spirits, of religious institutions and human laws alike, is to keep the souls from these errors and to purge them again when they have fallen.
What we call 'evils' only come from people's actions, and even then, no one does evil purely for evil's sake. Someone who enjoys a certain vice might recognize that the vice is bad, but they see their pleasure as good; a murderer might think that murder is bad, but the money they gain from it is good; someone who hurts an enemy might view the injury as bad, but getting even is seen as good; and so on. All these evil acts are performed in pursuit of some form of good, but since human souls are a long way from the original perfect divine nature, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]they make mistakes or commit sins. One of the main purposes of the world, as he explains, involving gods, people, and spirits, as well as religious institutions and human laws, is to protect souls from these errors and to cleanse them when they fall.
Next comes a speculative difficulty. Sallustius has called the world 'eternal in the fullest sense'—that is, it always has been and always will be. And yet it is 'made' by the gods. How are these statements compatible? If it was made, there must have been a time before it was made. The answer is ingenious. It is not made by handicraft as a table is; it is not begotten as a son by a father. It is the result of a quality of God just as light is the result of a quality of the sun. The sun causes light, but the light is there as soon as the sun is there. The world is simply the other side, as it were, of the goodness of God, and has existed as long as that goodness has existed.
Next comes a tricky question. Sallustius has referred to the world as 'eternal in the fullest sense'—meaning it always has been and always will be. Yet, it is 'made' by the gods. How can these statements be reconciled? If it was made, there must have been a time before it existed. The answer is clever. It isn’t crafted like a table is; it isn’t created like a son by a father. It is the outcome of a quality of God, just like light is an outcome of the sun's nature. The sun produces light, but the light exists as soon as the sun does. The world is essentially a reflection of God’s goodness and has existed for as long as that goodness has been around.
Next come some simpler questions about man's relation to the gods. In what sense do we say that the gods are angry with the wicked or are appeased by repentance? Sallustius is quite firm. The gods cannot ever be glad—for that which is glad is also sorry; cannot be angry—for anger is a passion; and obviously they cannot be appeased by gifts or prayers. Even men, if they are honest, require higher motives than that. God is unchangeable, always good, always doing good. If we are good, we are nearer to the gods, and we feel it; if we are evil, we are separated further from them. It is not they that are angry, it is our sins that hide them from us and prevent the goodness of God from shining into us. [188]If we repent, again, we do not make any change in God; we only, by the conversion of our soul towards the divine, heal our own badness and enjoy again the goodness of the gods. To say that the gods turn away from the wicked, would be like saying that the sun turns away from a blind man.
Next come some simpler questions about humanity's relationship with the gods. What do we mean when we say the gods are angry with the wicked or are calmed by repentance? Sallustius is quite clear. The gods can never be happy—because happiness also involves sorrow; they cannot be angry—since anger is a human emotion; and obviously, they can’t be appeased by gifts or prayers. Even honest people need higher reasons than that. God is unchanging, always good, and always doing good. If we are good, we feel closer to the gods; if we are evil, we feel further away from them. It’s not the gods who are angry; it’s our sins that keep them hidden from us and block God’s goodness from reaching us. If we repent, we don’t change God; we simply turn our souls back toward the divine, fixing our own flaws and regaining the goodness of the gods. Saying that the gods turn away from the wicked would be like saying that the sun turns away from a blind person. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Why then do we make offerings and sacrifices to the gods, when the gods need nothing and can have nothing added to them? We do so in order to have more communion with the gods. The whole temple service, in fact, is an elaborate allegory, a representation of the divine government of the world.
Why do we offer sacrifices to the gods when they need nothing and can't gain anything from us? We do it to connect more deeply with the gods. In fact, the entire temple service is a complex allegory, a depiction of how divine governance works in the world.
The custom of sacrificing animals had died out some time before this. The Jews of the Dispersion had given it up long since because the Law forbade any such sacrifice outside the Temple.[188:1] When Jerusalem was destroyed Jewish sacrifice ceased altogether. The Christians seem from the beginning to have generally followed the Jewish practice. But sacrifice was in itself not likely to continue in a society of large towns. It meant turning your temples into very ill-conducted slaughter-houses, and was also associated with a great deal of muddled and indiscriminate charity.[188:2] One might have hoped that men so high-minded and spiritual as Julian and Sallustius would have considered this practice unnecessary or even have reformed it away. But no. It was part of the genuine Hellenic tradition; and [189]no jot or tittle of that tradition should, if they could help it, be allowed to die. Sacrifice is desirable, argues Sallustius, because it is a gift of life. God has given us life, as He has given us all else. We must therefore pay to Him some emblematic tithe of life. Again, prayers in themselves are merely words; but with sacrifice they are words plus life, Living Words. Lastly, we are Life of a sort, and God is Life of an infinitely higher sort. To approach Him we need always a medium or a mediator; the medium between life and life must needs be life. We find that life in the sacrificed animal.[189:1]
The practice of sacrificing animals had faded away some time before this. The Jews living outside their homeland had stopped doing it long ago because the Law prohibited any such sacrifices outside the Temple.[188:1] After Jerusalem was destroyed, Jewish sacrifices completely ceased. From the beginning, Christians seem to have typically followed the Jewish customs. However, sacrifice was unlikely to persist in a society of large towns. It meant turning your temples into poorly managed slaughterhouses and was also linked with a lot of chaotic and indiscriminate charity.[188:2] One would have hoped that individuals as noble and spiritual as Julian and Sallustius would have deemed this practice unnecessary or even reformed it away. But that wasn't the case. It was part of the true Hellenic tradition; and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]no part of that tradition should, if they could help it, be allowed to die. Sallustius argues that sacrifice is valuable because it is a gift of life. God has given us life, just as He has given us everything else. Therefore, we must offer Him some symbolic portion of life. Furthermore, prayers by themselves are just words; but with sacrifice, they become words plus life, Living Words. Finally, we are a form of life, and God is Life of an infinitely greater kind. To approach Him, we always need a medium or a mediator; the link between life and life must be life itself. We find that life in the sacrificed animal.[189:1]
The argument shows what ingenuity these religious men had at their command, and what trouble they would take to avoid having to face a fact and reform a bad system.
The argument highlights the creativity these religious figures had at their disposal and the lengths they would go to avoid confronting the truth and fixing a flawed system.
There follows a long and rather difficult argument to show that the world is, in itself, eternal. The former discussion on this point had only shown that the gods would not destroy it. This shows that its own nature is indestructible. The arguments are very inconclusive, though clever, and one wonders why the author is at so much pains. Indeed, he is so earnest that at the end of the chapter he finds it necessary to apologize to the Kosmos in case his language should have been indiscreet. The reason, I think, is that the Christians were still, as in apostolic times, pinning their faith to the approaching end of [190]the world by fire.[190:1] They announced the end of the world as near, and they rejoiced in the prospect of its destruction. History has shown more than once what terrible results can be produced by such beliefs as these in the minds of excitable and suffering populations, especially those of eastern blood. It was widely believed that Christian fanatics had from time to time actually tried to light fires which should consume the accursed world and thus hasten the coming of the kingdom which should bring such incalculable rewards to their own organization and plunge the rest of mankind in everlasting torment. To any respectable Pagan such action was an insane crime made worse by a diabolical motive. The destruction of the world, therefore, seems to have become a subject of profound irritation, if not actually of terror. At any rate the doctrine lay at the very heart of the perniciosa superstitio, and Sallustius uses his best dialectic against it.
There follows a long and somewhat challenging argument to show that the world is, in itself, eternal. The earlier discussion on this topic only demonstrated that the gods would not destroy it. This indicates that its nature is indestructible. The arguments are quite inconclusive, though clever, and you might wonder why the author goes to such lengths. In fact, he is so serious that by the end of the chapter, he feels the need to apologize to the universe in case his language has been inappropriate. I think the reason is that Christians were still, as in apostolic times, clinging to the belief in an imminent end of the world by fire. They predicted the end of the world as near and looked forward to its destruction. History has shown multiple times what terrible consequences such beliefs can have on excitable and suffering populations, especially those of eastern descent. It was widely believed that Christian extremists had from time to time attempted to start fires to burn the cursed world, hastening the arrival of the kingdom that would bring immense rewards to their own group and condemn the rest of humanity to everlasting torment. For any respectable Pagan, such actions were seen as an insane crime motivated by a wicked intent. Therefore, the destruction of the world seems to have become a source of deep irritation, if not outright terror. In any case, the doctrine was at the very core of the perniciosa superstitio, and Sallustius uses his sharpest arguments against it.
The title of Chapter XVIII has a somewhat pathetic ring: 'Why are Atheïai'—Atheisms or rejections of God—'permitted, and that God is not injured thereby?' Θεὸς οὐ βλάπτεται. 'If over certain parts of the world there have occurred (and will occur more hereafter) rejections of the gods, a wise man need not be disturbed at that.' We have always known that the human soul was prone to error. God's providence is there; but we cannot expect all men at all times [191]and places to enjoy it equally. In the human body it is only the eye that sees the light, the rest of the body is ignorant of the light. So are many parts of the earth ignorant of God.
The title of Chapter XVIII has a somewhat sad tone: 'Why are Atheïai'—Atheisms or rejections of God—'allowed, and why does that not harm God?' Θεὸς οὐ βλάπτεται. 'If there have been (and will be more in the future) rejections of the gods in certain parts of the world, a wise person doesn’t need to be upset about it.' We have always understood that the human soul can make mistakes. God's care is present; however, we can't expect everyone everywhere to experience it equally at all times. In the human body, only the eye can see the light; the rest of the body is unaware of it. Similarly, many places on earth are unaware of God.
Very likely, also, this rejection of God is a punishment. Persons who in a previous life have known the gods but disregarded them, are perhaps now born, as it were, blind, unable to see God; persons who have committed the blasphemy of worshipping their own kings as gods may perhaps now be cast out from the knowledge of God.
Very likely, this rejection of God is a punishment. People who have known the gods in a past life but ignored them may now be, in a sense, blind and unable to see God; those who have committed the blasphemy of worshipping their own kings as gods might now be excluded from knowing God.
Philosophy had always rejected the Man-God, especially in the form of King-worship; but opposition to Christianity no doubt intensifies the protest.
Philosophy has always rejected the idea of the Man-God, particularly in the form of King-worship; however, the resistance to Christianity definitely heightens the protest.
The last chapter is very short. 'Souls that have lived in virtue, being otherwise blessed and especially separated from their irrational part and purged of all body, are joined with the gods and sway the whole world together with them.' So far triumphant faith: then the after-thought of the brave man who means to live his best life even if faith fail him. 'But even if none of these rewards came to them, still Virtue itself and the Joy and Glory of Virtue, and the Life that is subject to no grief and no master, would be enough to make blessed those who have set themselves to live in Virtue and have succeeded.'
The last chapter is very short. 'Souls that have lived virtuously, being otherwise blessed and especially separated from their irrational part and freed from all bodily concerns, join the gods and influence the entire world along with them.' So far, so good for triumphant faith; then comes the reflection of the brave person who intends to lead their best life even if faith lets them down. 'But even if none of these rewards came to them, still Virtue itself and the Joy and Glory of Virtue, and a life that is free from grief and any master, would be enough to bless those who have committed to living virtuously and have succeeded.'
There the book ends. It ends upon that well-worn paradox which, from the second book of the Republic onwards, seems to have brought so much comfort to the nobler spirits of the ancient world. Strange how we moderns cannot rise to it! We seem simply to lack the intensity of moral enthusiasm. When we [192]speak of martyrs being happy on the rack; in the first place we rarely believe it, and in the second we are usually supposing that the rack will soon be over and that harps and golden crowns will presently follow. The ancient moralist believed that the good man was happy then and there, because the joy, being in his soul, was not affected by the torture of his body.[192:1]
There the book ends. It concludes with that familiar paradox which, starting from the second book of the Republic, seems to have comforted the nobler minds of the ancient world. It’s strange how we moderns can’t grasp it! We just seem to lack the depth of moral passion. When we [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]talk about martyrs being happy while facing torture, first of all, we rarely believe it, and secondly, we typically assume that the torture will soon end and that there will be harps and golden crowns afterward. The ancient moralist believed that the good person was happy in that moment because their joy, being in their soul, wasn’t influenced by the pain of their body.[192:1]
Not being able fully to feel this conviction, we naturally incline to think it affected or unreal. But, taking the conditions of the ancient world into account, we must admit that the men who uttered this belief at least understood better than most of us what suffering was. Many of them were slaves, many had been captives of war. They knew what they were talking about. I think, on a careful study of M. Aurelius, Epictetus, and some of these Neo-Platonic philosophers, that we shall be forced to realize that these men could rise to much the same heights of religious heroism as the Catholic saints of the Middle Age, and that they often did so—if I may use such a phrase—on a purer and thinner diet of sensuous emotion, with less wallowing in the dust and less delirium.
Not being able to truly feel this belief, we naturally tend to think it’s affected or fake. However, considering the circumstances of the ancient world, we have to acknowledge that the people who expressed this belief understood suffering better than most of us do today. Many of them were slaves, and many had been prisoners of war. They knew what they were talking about. I believe that if we closely study M. Aurelius, Epictetus, and some of these Neo-Platonic philosophers, we’ll have to recognize that these individuals could achieve similar levels of religious heroism as the Catholic saints of the Middle Ages, and they often did so—if I can put it that way—on a purer and more restrained experience of emotion, without excessive self-pity and less frenzy.
Be that as it may, we have now seen in outline the kind of religion which ancient Paganism had become at the time of its final reaction against Christianity. It is a more or less intelligible whole, and succeeds better than most religions in combining two great appeals. It appeals to the philosopher and the thoughtful man as a fairly complete and rational [193]system of thought, which speculative and enlightened minds in any age might believe without disgrace. I do not mean that it is probably true; to me all these overpowering optimisms which, by means of a few untested a priori postulates, affect triumphantly to disprove the most obvious facts of life, seem very soon to become meaningless. I conceive it to be no comfort at all, to a man suffering agonies of frostbite, to be told by science that cold is merely negative and does not exist. So far as the statement is true it is irrelevant; so far as it pretends to be relevant it is false. I only mean that a system like that of Sallustius is, judged by any standard, high, civilized, and enlightened.
That said, we’ve now outlined the kind of religion that ancient Paganism had evolved into by the time it finally pushed back against Christianity. It is a fairly cohesive system that does better than most religions at merging two significant appeals. It attracts philosophers and thoughtful individuals as a reasonably complete and rational [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]system of thought, which speculative and open-minded people in any era could accept without shame. I’m not saying it’s probably true; to me, all these overwhelming optimisms that try to disprove the most obvious facts of life with a few untested a priori claims quickly become meaningless. I don't think it offers any real comfort to someone in severe pain from frostbite to be told by science that cold is just a negative and doesn’t truly exist. In as much as that statement is true, it’s irrelevant; in as much as it tries to be relevant, it’s false. I simply mean that a system like Sallustius’s is, by any measure, high, civilized, and enlightened.
At the same time this religion appeals to the ignorant and the humble-minded. It takes from the pious villager no single object of worship that has turned his thoughts heavenwards. It may explain and purge; it never condemns or ridicules. In its own eyes that was its great glory, in the eyes of history perhaps its most fatal weakness. Christianity, apart from its positive doctrines, had inherited from Judaism the noble courage of its disbeliefs.
At the same time, this religion attracts the uneducated and the simple-minded. It doesn’t take away any object of worship from the devout villager that has lifted his thoughts to the divine. It may clarify and cleanse, but it never judges or mocks. In its own view, that was its greatest strength; in the eyes of history, perhaps its most significant flaw. Christianity, aside from its core beliefs, had inherited from Judaism the admirable courage of its doubts.
To compare this Paganism in detail with its great rival would be, even if I possessed the necessary learning, a laborious and unsatisfactory task. But if a student with very imperfect knowledge may venture a personal opinion on this obscure subject, it seems to me that we often look at such problems from a wrong angle. Harnack somewhere, in discussing the comparative success or failure of various early Christian sects, makes the illuminating remark that the main determining cause in each case was not their [194]comparative reasonableness of doctrine or skill in controversy—for they practically never converted one another—but simply the comparative increase or decrease of the birth-rate in the respective populations. On somewhat similar lines it always appears to me that, historically speaking, the character of Christianity in these early centuries is to be sought not so much in the doctrines which it professed, nearly all of which had their roots and their close parallels in older Hellenistic or Hebrew thought, but in the organization on which it rested. For my own part, when I try to understand Christianity as a mass of doctrines, Gnostic, Trinitarian, Monophysite, Arian and the rest, I get no further. When I try to realize it as a sort of semi-secret society for mutual help with a mystical religious basis, resting first on the proletariates of Antioch and the great commercial and manufacturing towns of the Levant, then spreading by instinctive sympathy to similar classes in Rome and the West, and rising in influence, like certain other mystical cults, by the special appeal it made to women, the various historical puzzles begin to fall into place. Among other things this explains the strange subterranean power by which the emperor Diocletian was baffled, and to which the pretender Constantine had to capitulate; it explains its humanity, its intense feeling of brotherhood within its own bounds, its incessant care for the poor, and also its comparative indifference to the virtues which are specially incumbent on a governing class, such as statesmanship, moderation, truthfulness, active courage, learning, culture, and public spirit. Of course, such indifference was only [195]comparative. After the time of Constantine the governing classes come into the fold, bringing with them their normal qualities, and thereafter it is Paganism, not Christianity, that must uphold the flag of a desperate fidelity in the face of a hostile world—a task to which, naturally enough, Paganism was not equal. But I never wished to pit the two systems against one another. The battle is over, and it is poor work to jeer at the wounded and the dead. If we read the literature of the time, especially some records of the martyrs under Diocletian, we shall at first perhaps imagine that, apart from some startling exceptions, the conquered party were all vicious and hateful, the conquerors, all wise and saintly. Then, looking a little deeper, we shall see that this great controversy does not stand altogether by itself. As in other wars, each side had its wise men and its foolish, its good men and its evil. Like other conquerors these conquerors were often treacherous and brutal; like other vanquished these vanquished have been tried at the bar of history without benefit of counsel, have been condemned in their absence and died with their lips sealed. The polemic literature of Christianity is loud and triumphant, the books of the Pagans have been destroyed.
To compare this Paganism in detail with its major rival would be, even if I had the necessary knowledge, a tedious and unsatisfying task. But if someone with a limited understanding can share a personal opinion on this complicated topic, it seems to me that we often approach these issues from the wrong perspective. Harnack once made an insightful comment while discussing the relative success or failure of various early Christian sects, noting that the main factor in each case wasn’t the reasonableness of their teachings or their skill in debate—since they hardly ever converted each other—but rather the rise or fall of the birth rate in their respective populations. Along similar lines, I believe that, historically speaking, the essence of Christianity in those early centuries stems not so much from the doctrines it claimed to uphold, most of which had roots and parallels in older Hellenistic or Hebrew thought, but from the organization that supported it. Personally, when I try to understand Christianity as a collection of doctrines—Gnostic, Trinitarian, Monophysite, Arian, and others—I find it unhelpful. However, when I view it as a kind of semi-secret society for mutual support, grounded in a mystical religious foundation that initially thrived among the working-class people of Antioch and the significant commercial and manufacturing cities of the Levant, then later spread through instinctive connections to similar groups in Rome and the West, gaining influence, like some other mystical cults, through its particular appeal to women, everything starts to make more sense. This perspective also helps explain the strange underground strength that baffled Emperor Diocletian and ultimately forced the pretender Constantine to concede. It clarifies its compassion, its deep sense of community among its members, its constant concern for the poor, and its relative indifference to the virtues typically expected of a ruling class, such as statesmanship, moderation, honesty, active courage, education, culture, and civic responsibility. Of course, this indifference was only relative. After Constantine’s time, the ruling classes joined the group, bringing their usual traits with them, and after that, it was Paganism, not Christianity, that had to bear the burden of unwavering loyalty in the face of a hostile world—a challenge that, understandably, Paganism couldn't handle. However, I never intended to pit the two belief systems against each other. The battle is over, and it's in poor taste to mock the wounded and the dead. If we read the literature of that period, especially some accounts of the martyrs under Diocletian, we might first think that, aside from a few striking exceptions, the defeated were all wicked and despicable, while the victors were all wise and saintly. But when we look a little deeper, we come to see that this significant conflict isn’t entirely isolated. Like in other wars, both sides had their wise and foolish individuals, their good people and their bad. Like many conquerors, these victors were often deceitful and brutal; like many defeated, these vanquished have been judged by history without representation, condemned in their absence, and silenced in death. The polemical literature of Christianity is loud and triumphant, while the writings of the Pagans have mostly been destroyed.
Only an ignorant man will pronounce a violent or bitter judgement here. The minds that are now tender, timid, and reverent in their orthodoxy would probably in the third or fourth century have sided with the old gods; those of more daring and puritan temper with the Christians. The historian will only try to have sympathy and understanding for both. They are all dead now, Diocletian and Ignatius, [196]Cyril and Hypatia, Julian and Basil, Athanasius and Arîus: every party has yielded up its persecutors and its martyrs, its hates and slanders and aspirations and heroisms, to the arms of that great Silence whose secrets they all claimed so loudly to have read. Even the dogmas for which they fought might seem to be dead too. For if Julian and Sallustius, Gregory and John Chrysostom, were to rise again and see the world as it now is, they would probably feel their personal differences melt away in comparison with the vast difference between their world and this. They fought to the death about this credo and that, but the same spirit was in all of them. In the words of one who speaks with greater knowledge than mine, 'the most inward man in these four contemporaries is the same. It is the Spirit of the Fourth Century.'[196:1]
Only an ignorant person would make a harsh or extreme judgment here. The minds that are now sensitive, cautious, and respectful in their beliefs might have sided with the old gods back in the third or fourth century; those who were bolder and more strict might have aligned with the Christians. A historian should strive to empathize with and understand both sides. They're all gone now—Diocletian and Ignatius, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Cyril and Hypatia, Julian and Basil, Athanasius and Arius: every group has given up its persecutors and its martyrs, its hates, slanders, aspirations, and heroics to the embrace of that great Silence whose secrets they all claimed to have understood. Even the beliefs they fought for may seem to be dead too. If Julian and Sallustius, Gregory and John Chrysostom were to return and see the world as it is now, they would likely find their personal disagreements fade away compared to the huge contrast between their world and this one. They fought fiercely over this belief and that, but the same spirit was within all of them. In the words of someone who knows more than I do, "the most inward man in these four contemporaries is the same. It is the Spirit of the Fourth Century."[196:1]
'Dieselbe Seelenstimmung, derselbe Spiritualismus'; also the same passionate asceticism. All through antiquity the fight against luxury was a fiercer and stronger fight than comes into our modern experience. There was not more objective luxury in any period of ancient history than there is now; there was never anything like so much. But there does seem to have been more subjective abandonment to physical pleasure and concomitantly a stronger protest against it. From some time before the Christian era it seems as if the subconscious instinct of humanity was slowly rousing itself for a great revolt against the long intolerable tyranny of the senses over the soul, and by the fourth century [197]the revolt threatened to become all-absorbing. The Emperor Julian was probably as proud of his fireless cell and the crowding lice in his beard and cassock as an average Egyptian monk. The ascetic movement grew, as we all know, to be measureless and insane. It seemed to be almost another form of lust, and to have the same affinities with cruelty. But it has probably rendered priceless help to us who come afterwards. The insane ages have often done service for the sane, the harsh and suffering ages for the gentle and well-to-do.
'The same state of the soul, the same spiritualism'; also the same intense asceticism. Throughout ancient times, the struggle against luxury was a fiercer and stronger battle than what we experience today. There wasn't more visible luxury in any period of ancient history than there is now; in fact, there has never been so much. However, it seems there was a greater subjective surrender to physical pleasure and a correspondingly stronger backlash against it. From some time before the Christian era, it appears that humanity's subconscious instinct was gradually stirring for a significant rebellion against the long unbearable dominance of the senses over the soul, and by the fourth century [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the rebellion was on the verge of becoming all-consuming. Emperor Julian likely took as much pride in his fireless cell and the lice crowding his beard and robe as an average Egyptian monk. The ascetic movement, as we all know, grew to be immeasurable and extreme. It seemed almost like another form of lust and shared similar ties to cruelty. But it has likely provided invaluable assistance to those of us who came later. The mad ages have often served the sane, and the harsh and suffering times have benefited the gentle and affluent.
Sophrosynê, however we try to translate it, temperance, gentleness, the spirit that in any trouble thinks and is patient, that saves and not destroys, is the right spirit. And it is to be feared that none of these fourth-century leaders, neither the fierce bishops with their homilies on Charity, nor Julian and Sallustius with their worship of Hellenism, came very near to that classic ideal. To bring back that note of Sophrosynê I will venture, before proceeding to the fourth-century Pagan creed, to give some sentences from an earlier Pagan prayer. It is cited by Stobaeus from a certain Eusebius, a late Ionic Platonist of whom almost nothing is known, not even the date at which he lived.[197:1] But the voice sounds like that of a stronger and more sober age.
Sophrosynê, no matter how we try to translate it—temperance, gentleness—the mindset that remains calm in trouble, that helps rather than harms, is the right attitude. It's concerning that none of the fourth-century leaders, whether the fierce bishops preaching Charity or Julian and Sallustius with their admiration for Hellenism, truly embodied that classic ideal. To revive the essence of Sophrosynê, I will take the liberty, before discussing the fourth-century Pagan creed, to share some lines from an earlier Pagan prayer. This is referenced by Stobaeus from a certain Eusebius, a late Ionic Platonist about whom very little is known, including when he lived.[197:1] Yet, the voice feels like it's from a stronger and more sober era.
'May I be no man's enemy,' it begins, 'and may I be the friend of that which is eternal and abides. May I never quarrel with those nearest to me; and if I do, may I be reconciled quickly. May I never devise evil against any man; if any devise evil [198]against me, may I escape uninjured and without the need of hurting him. May I love, seek, and attain only that which is good. May I wish for all men's happiness and envy none. May I never rejoice in the ill-fortune of one who has wronged me. . . . When I have done or said what is wrong, may I never wait for the rebuke of others, but always rebuke myself until I make amends. . . . May I win no victory that harms either me or my opponent. . . . May I reconcile friends who are wroth with one another. May I, to the extent of my power, give all needful help to my friends and to all who are in want. May I never fail a friend in danger. When visiting those in grief may I be able by gentle and healing words to soften their pain. . . . May I respect myself. . . . May I always keep tame that which rages within me. . . . May I accustom myself to be gentle, and never be angry with people because of circumstances. May I never discuss who is wicked and what wicked things he has done, but know good men and follow in their footsteps.'
'May I be no one's enemy,' it begins, 'and may I be a friend to what is eternal and lasting. May I never argue with those closest to me; and if I do, may I make up fast. May I never plan harm against anyone; if anyone plans harm against me, may I come out unscathed and without needing to hurt them. May I love, seek, and achieve only what is good. May I wish for everyone’s happiness and envy no one. May I never take pleasure in the misfortune of someone who has wronged me. . . . When I’ve done or said something wrong, may I never wait for others to call me out, but always correct myself until I make things right. . . . May I win no victory that harms either myself or my opponent. . . . May I mend fences between friends who are angry with each other. May I, to the best of my ability, offer all necessary help to my friends and to anyone in need. May I never let down a friend in danger. When visiting those who are grieving, may I be able to ease their pain with kind and healing words. . . . May I respect myself. . . . May I always keep in check what rages inside me. . . . May I learn to be gentle and never get angry with people because of circumstances. May I never talk about who is wicked and what wrong things they have done, but recognize good people and follow their lead.'
There is more of it. How unpretending it is and yet how searching! And in the whole there is no petition for any material blessing, and—most striking of all—it is addressed to no personal god. It is pure prayer. Of course, to some it will feel thin and cold. Most men demand of their religion more outward and personal help, more physical ecstasy, a more heady atmosphere of illusion. No one man's attitude towards the Uncharted can be quite the same as his neighbour's. In part instinctively, in part superficially and self-consciously, each generation of mankind reacts against the last. The grown man turns from the lights that were thrust upon his eyes in [199]childhood. The son shrugs his shoulders at the watchwords that thrilled his father, and with varying degrees of sensitiveness or dullness, of fuller or more fragmentary experience, writes out for himself the manuscript of his creed. Yet, even for the wildest or bravest rebel, that manuscript is only a palimpsest. On the surface all is new writing, clean and self-assertive. Underneath, dim but indelible in the very fibres of the parchment, lie the characters of many ancient aspirations and raptures and battles which his conscious mind has rejected or utterly forgotten. And forgotten things, if there be real life in them, will sometimes return out of the dust, vivid to help still in the forward groping of humanity. A religious system like that of Eusebius or Marcus, or even Sallustius, was not built up without much noble life and strenuous thought and a steady passion for the knowledge of God. Things of that make do not, as a rule, die for ever.
There’s even more to it. It’s so unpretentious yet so profound! And in all of it, there’s no request for any material blessing, and—most notably—it’s not directed to any personal god. It’s pure prayer. Of course, some may find it lacking and cold. Most people want more from their religion—more outward and personal support, more physical ecstasy, a more intoxicating atmosphere of illusion. No one’s perspective on the Unknown can exactly match their neighbor's. Each generation instinctively and often superficially reacts against the previous one. An adult turns away from the beliefs thrust upon him in childhood. The son dismisses the phrases that excited his father and, with varying degrees of sensitivity or indifference, and with fuller or more fragmented experiences, writes his own version of belief. Yet, even for the most rebellious or daring individuals, that version is only a thin layer over deeper truths. On the surface, everything seems like new writing, bold and assertive. Beneath that, faint but lasting in the very fibers of the paper, lie the remnants of many ancient hopes, joys, and struggles that their conscious mind has pushed away or completely forgotten. Forgotten things, if they hold real life, can sometimes emerge from obscurity, alive and relevant to the ongoing search of humanity. A religious system like those of Eusebius, Marcus, or even Sallustius wasn't established without much noble life, vigorous thought, and a passionate quest for the knowledge of God. Such things generally don’t die out completely.
FOOTNOTES:
[177:2] Conf. ix. 9.
[180:1] ἄδολος καὶ καθαρὰ παρρησία.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Honest and clear expression.
[181:1] 'Many of his sections come straight from Plotinus: xiv and xv perhaps from Porphyry's Letter to Marcella, an invaluable document for the religious side of Neo-Platonism. A few things (prayer to the souls of the dead in iv, to the Cosmos in xvii, the doctrine of τύχη, in ix) are definitely un-Plotinian: probably concessions to popular religion.'—E. R. D.
[181:1] 'Many of his sections come directly from Plotinus: xiv and xv might be from Porphyry's Letter to Marcella, which is an invaluable document for the religious aspects of Neo-Platonism. A few elements (prayer to the souls of the dead in iv, to the Cosmos in xvii, the concept of τύχη, in ix) are definitely not from Plotinus: they’re probably concessions to popular religion.'—E. R. D.
[188:2] See Ammianus, xxii. 12, on the bad effect of Julian's sacrifices. Sacrifice was finally forbidden by the emperor Theodosius in 391. It was condemned by Theophrastus, and is said by Porphyry (De Abstinentia, ii. 11) simply λαβεῖν τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐξ ἀδικίας.
[188:2] See Ammianus, xxii. 12, regarding the negative impact of Julian's sacrifices. The emperor Theodosius eventually prohibited sacrifice in 391. It was criticized by Theophrastus and is mentioned by Porphyry (De Abstinentia, ii. 11) simply as λαβεῖν τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐξ ἀδικίας.
[189:1] Sallustius's view of sacrifice is curiously like the illuminating theory of MM. Hubert and Mauss, in which they define primitive sacrifice as a medium, a bridge or lightning-conductor, between the profane and the sacred. 'Essai sur la Nature et la Fonction du Sacrifice' (Année Sociologique, ii. 1897-8), since republished in the Mélanges d'Histoire des Religions, 1909.
[189:1] Sallustius's perspective on sacrifice closely resembles the insightful theory of MM. Hubert and Mauss, where they describe primitive sacrifice as a medium, a bridge, or a lightning rod connecting the ordinary and the sacred. 'Essai sur la Nature et la Fonction du Sacrifice' (Année Sociologique, ii. 1897-8), later republished in the Mélanges d'Histoire des Religions, 1909.
[190:1] Cf. Minucius Felix, Octavius, p. 96, Ouzel (chap. 11, Boenig). 'Quid quod toti orbi et ipsi mundo cum sideribus suis minantur incendium, ruinam moliuntur?' The doctrine in their mouths became a very different thing from the Stoic theory of the periodic re-absorption of the universe in the Divine Element. Ibid., pp. 322 ff. (34 Boenig).
[190:1] See Minucius Felix, Octavius, p. 96, Ouzel (chap. 11, Boenig). 'What about the fact that the whole world and the very cosmos, along with its stars, threaten to ignite and bring about destruction?' The idea expressed by them turned into something completely different from the Stoic belief in the periodic reabsorption of the universe into the Divine Element. Ibid., pp. 322 ff. (34 Boenig).
[200]
SALLUSTIUS
'ON THE GODS AND THE WORLD'[200-1]
I. What the Disciple should be; and concerning Common Conceptions.
Those who wish to hear about the Gods should have been well guided from childhood, and not habituated to foolish beliefs. They should also be in disposition good and sensible, that they may properly attend to the teaching.
Those who want to learn about the Gods should have been properly educated from a young age and not exposed to silly beliefs. They should also be in a good and sensible state of mind so they can fully engage with the teachings.
They ought also to know the Common Conceptions. Common Conceptions are those to which all men agree as soon as they are asked; for instance, that all God is good, free from passion, free from change. For whatever suffers change does so for the worse or the better: if for the worse, it is made bad; if for the better, it must have been bad at first.
They should also be aware of the Common Conceptions. Common Conceptions are those that everyone agrees on as soon as they are asked. For example, that God is good, without emotions, and unchanging. Anything that changes does so for either the worse or the better: if it's for the worse, it becomes bad; if it's for the better, it must have been bad to begin with.
II. That God is unchanging, unbegotten, eternal, incorporeal, and not in space.
Let the disciple be thus. Let the teachings be of the following sort. The essences of the Gods never came into existence (for that which always is never comes into existence; and that exists for ever which possesses primary force and by nature suffers nothing): [201]neither do they consist of bodies; for even in bodies the powers are incorporeal. Neither are they contained by space; for that is a property of bodies. Neither are they separate from the First Cause nor from one another, just as thoughts are not separate from mind nor acts of knowledge from the soul.
Let the disciple be like this. Let the teachings be of the following kind. The essences of the Gods never came into existence (because what always exists never comes into being; and that which exists forever possesses a primary force and by nature endures nothing): [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]they don't consist of physical bodies either; even within bodies, the powers are incorporeal. They aren't contained by space; that's a characteristic of bodies. They aren't separate from the First Cause or from each other, just as thoughts aren't separate from the mind, nor acts of knowledge from the soul.
III. Concerning myths; that they are divine, and why.
We may well inquire, then, why the ancients forsook these doctrines and made use of myths. There is this first benefit from myths, that we have to search and do not have our minds idle.
We can definitely ask why ancient people abandoned these teachings and turned to myths. One major benefit of myths is that they keep us searching and prevent our minds from being idle.
That the myths are divine can be seen from those who have used them. Myths have been used by inspired poets, by the best of philosophers, by those who established the mysteries, and by the Gods themselves in oracles. But why the myths are divine it is the duty of Philosophy to inquire. Since all existing things rejoice in that which is like them and reject that which is unlike, the stories about the Gods ought to be like the Gods, so that they may both be worthy of the divine essence and make the Gods well disposed to those who speak of them: which could only be done by means of myths.
The myths are considered divine based on how they’ve been used. Inspired poets, great philosophers, those who created the mysteries, and even the Gods themselves in oracles have all utilized myths. However, why the myths are divine is something Philosophy should explore. Since all beings find joy in what's similar to them and reject what's different, the tales about the Gods should reflect their nature. This way, they can embody the divine essence and endear the Gods to those who speak of them, which can only be achieved through myths.
Now the myths represent the Gods themselves and the goodness of the Gods—subject always to the distinction of the speakable and the unspeakable, the revealed and the unrevealed, that which is clear and that which is hidden: since, just as the Gods have made the goods of sense common to all, but those of intellect only to the wise, so the myths state the existence of Gods to all, but who and what they are only to those who can understand.
Now the myths represent the Gods themselves and the goodness of the Gods—always distinguishing between what can be spoken and what cannot, what is revealed and what is hidden, what is clear and what is obscure. Just as the Gods have made sensory pleasures available to everyone, but intellectual insights are reserved for the wise, the myths declare the existence of the Gods to all, while the nature of who they are is only revealed to those who can grasp it.
[202]
They also represent the activities of the Gods. For one may call the World a Myth, in which bodies and things are visible, but souls and minds hidden. Besides, to wish to teach the whole truth about the Gods to all produces contempt in the foolish, because they cannot understand, and lack of zeal in the good; whereas to conceal the truth by myths prevents the contempt of the foolish, and compels the good to practise philosophy.
They also reflect the actions of the Gods. One could say that the World is a Myth, where bodies and objects are visible, but souls and minds are hidden. Moreover, trying to explain the complete truth about the Gods to everyone leads to disrespect from the unintelligent, who don’t understand it, and a lack of enthusiasm from the wise; on the other hand, hiding the truth through myths prevents the scorn of the foolish and encourages the wise to engage in philosophy.
But why have they put in the myths stories of adultery, robbery, father-binding, and all the other absurdity? Is not that perhaps a thing worthy of admiration, done so that by means of the visible absurdity the Soul may immediately feel that the words are veils and believe the truth to be a mystery?
But why have they included in the myths stories of cheating, stealing, binding fathers, and all the other nonsense? Isn’t that something to admire, done so that through the visible absurdity, the Soul can quickly realize that the words are just coverings and see the truth as a mystery?
IV. That the species of Myth are five, with examples of each.
Of myths some are theological, some physical, some psychic, and again some material, and some mixed from these last two. The theological are those myths which use no bodily form but contemplate the very essences of the Gods: e. g. Kronos swallowing his children. Since God is intellectual, and all intellect returns into itself, this myth expresses in allegory the essence of God.
Of myths, some are theological, some are physical, some are psychological, and some are material, while others are a mix of the last two. The theological myths don't take on any physical form but instead focus on the true essences of the gods; for example, Kronos swallowing his children. Since God is intellectual and all intellect reflects inward, this myth symbolizes the essence of God.
Myths may be regarded physically when they express the activities of the Gods in the world: e. g. people before now have regarded Kronos as Time, and calling the divisions of Time his sons say that the sons are swallowed by the father.
Myths can be seen in a physical way when they show the actions of the Gods in the world. For example, in the past, people saw Kronos as Time, and by referring to the divisions of Time as his sons, they said that the sons are swallowed by the father.
The psychic way is to regard the activities of the Soul itself: the Soul's acts of thought, though they [203]pass on to other objects, nevertheless remain inside their begetters.
The psychic way is to look at the activities of the Soul itself: the Soul's thoughts, even though they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]move on to other things, still stay with their originators.
The material and last is that which the Egyptians have mostly used, owing to their ignorance, believing material objects actually to be Gods, and so calling them: e. g. they call the Earth Isis, moisture Osiris, heat Typhon, or again, water Kronos, the fruits of the earth Adonis, and wine Dionysus.
The materials and designs the Egyptians mostly used come from their lack of understanding, thinking material objects are actually gods and naming them accordingly. For example, they refer to the Earth as Isis, moisture as Osiris, heat as Typhon, water as Kronos, the fruits of the Earth as Adonis, and wine as Dionysus.
To say that these objects are sacred to the Gods, like various herbs and stones and animals, is possible to sensible men, but to say that they are gods is the notion of madmen—except, perhaps, in the sense in which both the orb of the sun and the ray which comes from the orb are colloquially called 'the Sun'.[203:1]
To claim that these objects are sacred to the Gods, similar to different herbs, stones, and animals, makes sense to reasonable people. However, to suggest that they themselves are gods is a belief of the delusional—unless, perhaps, you're using the term in a casual way, like how we refer to both the sun and its rays as 'the Sun'.[203:1]
The mixed kind of myth may be seen in many instances: for example they say that in a banquet of the Gods Discord threw down a golden apple; the goddesses contended for it, and were sent by Zeus to Paris to be judged; Paris saw Aphrodite to be beautiful and gave her the apple. Here the banquet signifies the hyper-cosmic powers of the Gods; that is why they are all together. The golden apple is the world, which, being formed out of opposites, is naturally said to be 'thrown by Discord'. The different Gods bestow different gifts upon the world and are thus said to 'contend for the apple'. And the soul which lives [204]according to sense—for that is what Paris is—not seeing the other powers in the world but only beauty, declares that the apple belongs to Aphrodite.
The mixed type of myth can be seen in many cases. For example, at a banquet of the Gods, Discord tossed a golden apple. The goddesses fought over it and were sent by Zeus to Paris for judgment. Paris saw that Aphrodite was the most beautiful and gave her the apple. The banquet represents the cosmic powers of the Gods, which is why they are all gathered together. The golden apple symbolizes the world, which, made up of opposites, is said to be 'thrown by Discord.' The different Gods offer various gifts to the world, and that's why they 'compete for the apple.' The soul that lives [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]according to the senses—like Paris—only perceives beauty and doesn't recognize the other powers in the world, so he chooses to give the apple to Aphrodite.
Theological myths suit philosophers, physical and psychic suit poets, mixed suit religious initiations, since every initiation aims at uniting us with the World and the Gods.
Theological myths work for philosophers, physical and mental ones work for poets, and mixed ones are for religious rituals, since every initiation aims to connect us with the World and the Gods.
To take another myth, they say that the Mother of the Gods seeing Attis lying by the river Gallus fell in love with him, took him, crowned him with her cap of stars, and thereafter kept him with her. He fell in love with a nymph and left the Mother to live with her. For this the Mother of the Gods made Attis go mad and cut off his genital organs and leave them with the Nymph, and then return and dwell with her.
To take another myth, they say that the Mother of the Gods, seeing Attis lying by the river Gallus, fell in love with him, took him, crowned him with her cap of stars, and then kept him with her. He fell in love with a nymph and left the Mother to be with her. Because of this, the Mother of the Gods made Attis go mad, cut off his genitals, left them with the nymph, and then returned to live with her.
Now the Mother of the Gods is the principle that generates life; that is why she is called Mother. Attis is the creator of all things which are born and die; that is why he is said to have been found by the river Gallus. For Gallus signifies the Galaxy, or Milky Way, the point at which body subject to passion begins.[204:1] Now as the primary gods make perfect the secondary, the Mother loves Attis and gives him celestial powers. That is what the cap means. Attis loves a nymph: the nymphs preside over generation, since all that is generated is fluid. But since the process of generation must be stopped somewhere, and not allowed to generate something worse than the worst, the Creator who makes these things casts away [205]his generative powers into the creation and is joined to the gods again. Now these things never happened, but always are. And Mind sees all things at once, but Reason (or Speech) expresses some first and others after. Thus, as the myth is in accord with the Cosmos, we for that reason keep a festival imitating the Cosmos, for how could we attain higher order?
Now, the Mother of the Gods represents the force that brings life into existence; that's why she's called Mother. Attis is the creator of everything that is born and dies; that's why he is said to have been discovered by the river Gallus. Gallus refers to the Galaxy or Milky Way, the point where the physical body, driven by desire, begins. [204:1] As the primary gods perfect the secondary ones, the Mother cares for Attis and grants him celestial powers. That's the significance of the cap he wears. Attis falls in love with a nymph; the nymphs govern creation since everything that is created is fluid. But since the process of creation needs to be halted at some point and not allowed to produce something worse than the worst, the Creator who initiates these things discards [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his generative powers into the creation and reunites with the gods. These events never happened but always exist. The Mind perceives everything simultaneously, while Reason (or Speech) articulates some things first and others later. Thus, since the myth aligns with the Cosmos, we celebrate a festival that mimics the Cosmos, because how else could we reach a higher order?
And at first we ourselves, having fallen from heaven and living with the Nymph, are in despondency, and abstain from corn and all rich and unclean food, for both are hostile to the soul. Then comes the cutting of the tree and the fast, as though we also were cutting off the further process of generation. After that the feeding on milk, as though we were being born again; after which come rejoicings and garlands and, as it were, a return up to the Gods.
And at first, we ourselves, having fallen from heaven and living with the Nymph, feel downcast and avoid corn and all rich and unclean food, as both are harmful to the soul. Then comes the cutting of the tree and the fast, as if we were also stopping the cycle of reproduction. After that, we feed on milk, like we’re being born again; then come the celebrations and garlands, almost like a return to the Gods.
The season of the ritual is evidence to the truth of these explanations. The rites are performed about the Vernal Equinox, when the fruits of the earth are ceasing to be produced, and day is becoming longer than night, which applies well to Spirits rising higher. (At least, the other equinox is in mythology the time of the Rape of Korê, which is the descent of the souls.)
The season of the ritual shows the truth of these explanations. The rites happen around the Vernal Equinox, when the earth’s produce is slowing down, and the days are getting longer than the nights, which fits well with Spirits rising higher. (At least, the other equinox in mythology marks the time of the Rape of Korê, which is the descent of the souls.)
May these explanations of the myths find favour in the eyes of the Gods themselves and the souls of those who wrote the myths.
May these explanations of the myths be pleasing to the Gods themselves and to the spirits of those who created the myths.
V. On the First Cause.
Next in order comes knowledge of the First Cause and the subsequent orders of the gods, then the nature of the world, the essence of intellect and of soul, then Providence, Fate, and Fortune, then to [206]see Virtue and Vice and the various forms of social constitution good and bad that are formed from them, and from what possible source Evil came into the world.
Next in line is understanding the First Cause and the following orders of the gods, then the nature of the world, the essence of intellect and soul, followed by Providence, Fate, and Fortune. Then, to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]explore Virtue and Vice and the different types of social structures, both good and bad, that arise from them, as well as the potential origins of Evil in the world.
Each of these subjects needs many long discussions; but there is perhaps no harm in stating them briefly, so that a disciple may not be completely ignorant about them.
Each of these topics requires extensive discussion, but there’s probably no harm in summarizing them briefly, so that a student isn't completely uninformed about them.
It is proper to the First Cause to be One—for unity precedes multitude—and to surpass all things in power and goodness. Consequently all things must partake of it. For owing to its power nothing else can hinder it, and owing to its goodness it will not hold itself apart.
It is fitting for the First Cause to be One—because unity comes before diversity—and to exceed everything in power and goodness. Therefore, everything must share in it. Because of its power, nothing else can oppose it, and because of its goodness, it will not isolate itself.
If the First Cause were Soul, all things would possess Soul. If it were Mind, all things would possess Mind. If it were Being, all things would partake of Being. And seeing this quality (i. e. Being) in all things, some men have thought that it was Being. Now if things simply were, without being good, this argument would be true, but if things that are are because of their goodness, and partake in the good, the First thing must needs be both beyond-Being and good. It is strong evidence of this that noble souls despise Being for the sake of the good, when they face death for their country or friends or for the sake of virtue.—After this inexpressible power come the orders of the Gods.
If the First Cause was Soul, then everything would have Soul. If it was Mind, then everything would have Mind. If it was Being, then everything would share in Being. Because we see this quality (i.e., Being) in everything, some people have assumed it was Being. Now, if things simply were without being good, this argument would hold up, but if things that are exist because of their goodness and share in the good, then the First thing must be both beyond Being and good. It's a strong indicator of this that noble souls value goodness over Being, especially when they sacrifice themselves for their country, friends, or for the sake of virtue. — Following this profound power come the orders of the Gods.
VI. On Gods Cosmic and Hypercosmic.
Of the Gods some are of the world, Cosmic, and some above the world, Hypercosmic. By the Cosmic I mean those who make the Cosmos. Of the Hypercosmic Gods some create Essence, some Mind, and [207]some Soul. Thus they have three orders; all of which may be found in treatises on the subject.
Of the Gods, some are part of the world, Cosmic, and some exist beyond it, Hypercosmic. By Cosmic, I refer to those who create the Cosmos. Among the Hypercosmic Gods, some create Essence, some create Mind, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]some create Soul. Therefore, they belong to three categories, all of which can be found in writings on the topic.
Of the Cosmic Gods some make the World be, others animate it, others harmonize it, consisting as it does of different elements; the fourth class keep it when harmonized.
Of the Cosmic Gods, some create the World to be, others give it life, others bring it into harmony, as it is made up of different elements; the fourth group maintains it once it is in harmony.
These are four actions, each of which has a beginning, middle, and end, consequently there must be twelve gods governing the world.
These are four actions, each with a beginning, middle, and end, so there must be twelve gods overseeing the world.
Those who make the world are Zeus, Poseidon, and Hephaistos; those who animate it are Demeter, Hera, and Artemis; those who harmonize it are Apollo, Aphrodite, and Hermes; those who watch over it are Hestia, Athena, and Ares.
Those who create the world are Zeus, Poseidon, and Hephaistos; those who bring it to life are Demeter, Hera, and Artemis; those who bring balance to it are Apollo, Aphrodite, and Hermes; those who protect it are Hestia, Athena, and Ares.
One can see secret suggestions of this in their images. Apollo tunes a lyre; Athena is armed; Aphrodite is naked (because harmony creates beauty, and beauty in things seen is not covered).
One can see hidden hints of this in their images. Apollo plays a lyre; Athena is armed; Aphrodite is naked (because harmony creates beauty, and beauty in what we see is not hidden).
While these twelve in the primary sense possess the world, we should consider that the other gods are contained in these. Dionysus in Zeus, for instance, Asklepios in Apollo, the Charites in Aphrodite.
While these twelve primarily hold dominion over the world, we should remember that the other gods are encompassed within them. For example, Dionysus is found in Zeus, Asklepios in Apollo, and the Charites in Aphrodite.
We can also discern their various spheres: to Hestia belongs the Earth, to Poseidon water, to Hera air, to Hephaistos fire. And the six superior spheres to the gods to whom they are usually attributed. For Apollo and Artemis are to be taken for the Sun and Moon, the sphere of Kronos should be attributed to Demeter, the ether to Athena, while the heaven is common to all. Thus the orders, powers, and spheres of the Twelve Gods have been explained and celebrated in hymns.
We can also recognize their different domains: Hestia rules over the Earth, Poseidon governs the water, Hera is associated with air, and Hephaistos is linked to fire. The six higher domains belong to the gods they are typically assigned to. Apollo and Artemis represent the Sun and Moon, the realm of Kronos is attributed to Demeter, the ether is assigned to Athena, while the heavens are shared by all. In this way, the roles, powers, and realms of the Twelve Gods have been detailed and honored in hymns.
[208]
VII. On the Nature of the World and its Eternity.
The Cosmos itself must of necessity be indestructible and uncreated. Indestructible because, suppose it destroyed: the only possibility is to make one better than this or worse or the same or a chaos. If worse, the power which out of the better makes the worse must be bad. If better, the maker who did not make the better at first must be imperfect in power. If the same, there will be no use in making it; if a chaos . . . it is impious even to hear such a thing suggested. These reasons would suffice to show that the World is also uncreated: for if not destroyed, neither is it created. Everything that is created is subject to destruction. And further, since the Cosmos exists by the goodness of God it follows that God must always be good and the world exist. Just as light coexists with the Sun and with fire, and shadow coexists with a body.
The Cosmos must be indestructible and uncreated. It's indestructible because if it could be destroyed, the only possibilities would be to create something better, worse, the same, or complete chaos. If it's worse, then the force that turns something better into something worse has to be negative. If it's better, then the creator who didn't make the better version from the start must lack power. If it's the same, then there's no point in creating it; if it becomes chaos... it's even wrong to suggest such a thing. These points are enough to prove that the World is also uncreated: if it hasn’t been destroyed, then it hasn't been created either. Anything that is created can be destroyed. Moreover, since the Cosmos exists because of God's goodness, it follows that God must always be good and that the world must exist. Just as light exists alongside the Sun and fire, and shadow exists with a body.
Of the bodies in the Cosmos, some imitate Mind and move in orbits; some imitate Soul and move in a straight line, fire and air upward, earth and water downward. Of those that move in orbits the fixed sphere goes from the east, the Seven from the west. (This is so for various causes, especially lest the creation should be imperfect owing to the rapid circuit of the spheres.[208:1])
Of the bodies in the universe, some mimic the Mind and travel in orbits; others mimic the Soul and move in a straight line, with fire and air going upward, and earth and water moving downward. Among those that orbit, the fixed sphere moves from the east, while the Seven move from the west. (This happens for various reasons, particularly to ensure that creation isn't flawed due to the fast movement of the spheres.[208:1])
The movement being different, the nature of the bodies must also be different; hence the celestial [209]body does not burn or freeze what it touches, or do anything else that pertains to the four elements.[209:1]
The movement being different, the nature of the bodies must also be different; therefore, the celestial [a id="Page_209">[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] body does not burn or freeze what it touches, nor does it do anything else related to the four elements.[209:1]
And since the Cosmos is a sphere—the zodiac proves that—and in every
sphere 'down' means 'towards the centre', for the centre is farthest
distant from every point, and heavy things fall 'down' and fall to the
earth
And since the universe is a sphere—the zodiac shows that—and in every sphere 'down' means 'toward the center', because the center is the farthest point from every place, and heavy things fall 'down' to the ground
All these things are made by the Gods, ordered by Mind, moved by Soul. About the Gods we have spoken already.
All these things are created by the gods, arranged by Thought, and energized by Spirit. We've already talked about the gods.
VIII. On Mind and Soul, and that the latter is immortal.
There is a certain force,[209:2] less primary than Being but more primary than the Soul, which draws its existence from Being and completes the Soul as the Sun completes the eyes. Of Souls some are rational and immortal, some irrational and mortal. The former are derived from the first Gods, the latter from the secondary.
There is a certain force,[209:2] less fundamental than Being but more fundamental than the Soul, which draws its existence from Being and completes the Soul like the Sun completes the eyes. Some Souls are rational and immortal, while others are irrational and mortal. The former come from the first Gods, while the latter come from the secondary ones.
First, we must consider what soul is. It is, then, that by which the animate differs from the inanimate. The difference lies in motion, sensation, imagination, intelligence. Soul, therefore, when irrational, is the life of sense and imagination; when rational, it is the life which controls sense and imagination and uses reason.
First, we need to think about what the soul is. It’s what makes living things different from non-living things. The difference involves movement, feeling, imagination, and intelligence. So, the soul, when it’s not rational, is the life of sensory experience and imagination; when it is rational, it’s the life that governs senses and imagination and employs reason.
The irrational soul depends on the affections of [210]the body; it feels desire and anger irrationally. The rational soul both, with the help of reason, despises the body, and, fighting against the irrational soul, produces either virtue or vice, according as it is victorious or defeated.
The irrational soul relies on the emotions of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the body; it experiences desire and anger without logic. The rational soul, using reason, looks down on the body and, in its struggle against the irrational soul, creates either virtue or vice, depending on whether it wins or loses.
It must be immortal, both because it knows the gods (and nothing mortal knows[210:1] what is immortal), it looks down upon human affairs as though it stood outside them, and, like an unbodied thing, it is affected in the opposite way to the body. For while the body is young and fine, the soul blunders, but as the body grows old it attains its highest power. Again, every good soul uses mind; but no body can produce mind: for how should that which is without mind produce mind? Again, while Soul uses the body as an instrument, it is not in it; just as the engineer is not in his engines (although many engines move without being touched by any one). And if the Soul is often made to err by the body, that is not surprising. For the arts cannot perform their work when their instruments are spoilt.
It must be immortal, both because it understands the gods (and nothing mortal knows what is immortal), it looks down on human affairs as if it stands outside of them, and, like a non-physical entity, it is affected in the opposite way to the body. While the body is young and healthy, the soul makes mistakes, but as the body ages, it reaches its peak power. Moreover, every good soul uses the mind; however, no body can produce a mind: how can something without a mind create a mind? Additionally, while the soul uses the body as a tool, it is not contained within it; just like an engineer is not inside their machines (even though many machines operate without anyone touching them). If the soul often makes mistakes because of the body, that's not surprising. After all, the arts can't function properly when their tools are damaged.
IX. On Providence, Fate, and Fortune.
This is enough to show the Providence of the Gods. For whence comes the ordering of the world, if there is no ordering power? And whence comes the fact that all things are for a purpose: e. g. irrational soul that there may be sensation, and rational that the earth may be set in order?
This is enough to demonstrate the guidance of the Gods. For where does the organization of the world come from, if there is no organizing force? And where does the purposefulness of all things come from: for example, the irrational soul so that there can be sensation, and the rational soul to bring order to the earth?
But one can deduce the same result from the evidences of Providence in nature: e. g. the eyes have been made transparent with a view to seeing; the [211]nostrils are above the mouth to distinguish bad-smelling foods; the front teeth are sharp to cut food, the back teeth broad to grind it. And we find every part of every object arranged on a similar principle. It is impossible that there should be so much providence in the last details, and none in the first principles. Then the arts of prophecy and of healing, which are part of the Cosmos, come of the good providence of the Gods.
But you can reach the same conclusion by looking at the signs of Providence in nature: for example, the eyes are clear so we can see; the nostrils are positioned above the mouth to help identify bad-smelling food; the front teeth are sharp for cutting food, while the back teeth are broad for grinding it. We see that every part of each object is organized according to a similar logic. It’s hard to believe there’s so much care in the minor details without any in the fundamental principles. Therefore, the arts of prophecy and healing, which are part of the universe, arise from the good providence of the gods.
All this care for the world, we must believe, is taken by the Gods without any act of will or labour. As bodies which possess some power produce their effects by merely existing: e. g. the sun gives light and heat by merely existing; so, and far more so, the Providence of the Gods acts without effort to itself and for the good of the objects of its forethought. This solves the problems of the Epicureans, who argue that what is Divine neither has trouble itself nor gives trouble to others.
All this concern for the world, we must believe, is taken on by the Gods without any intention or effort. Just as bodies that have some power create their effects just by existing—like how the sun provides light and heat simply by being—it is even more true that the Providence of the Gods operates effortlessly for the benefit of those it watches over. This addresses the issues raised by the Epicureans, who argue that the Divine experiences no difficulties and doesn't cause trouble for others.
The incorporeal providence of the Gods, both for bodies and for souls, is of this sort; but that which is of bodies and in bodies is different from this, and is called Fate, Heimarmenê, because the chain of causes (Heirmos) is more visible in the case of bodies; and it is for dealing with this Fate that the science of 'Mathematic' has been discovered.[211:1]
The intangible guidance of the Gods affects both bodies and souls in this way; however, what applies to bodies and exists within them is different and is referred to as Fate, Heimarmenê, because the sequence of causes (Heirmos) is more apparent when it comes to bodies. It is for understanding this Fate that the field of 'Mathematic' has been created.[211:1]
Therefore, to believe that human things, especially their material constitution, are ordered not only by celestial beings but by the Celestial Bodies, is a reasonable and true belief. Reason shows that health and sickness, good fortune and bad fortune, arise according to our deserts from that source. But to attribute men's acts of injustice and lust to Fate, is [212]to make ourselves good and the Gods bad. Unless by chance a man meant by such a statement that in general all things are for the good of the world and for those who are in a natural state, but that bad education or weakness of nature changes the goods of Fate for the worse. Just as it happens that the Sun, which is good for all, may be injurious to persons with ophthalmia or fever. Else why do the Massagetae eat their fathers, the Hebrews practise circumcision, and the Persians preserve rules of rank?[212:1] Why do astrologers, while calling Saturn and Mars 'malignant', proceed to make them good, attributing to them philosophy and royalty, generalships and treasures? And if they are going to talk of triangles and squares, it is absurd that gods should change their natures according to their position in space, while human virtue remains the same everywhere. Also the fact that the stars predict high or low rank for the father of the person whose horoscope is taken, teaches that they do not always make things happen but sometimes only indicate things. For how could things which preceded the birth depend upon the birth?
Therefore, believing that human affairs, especially our physical makeup, are influenced not just by divine beings but by the celestial bodies themselves is a sensible and true belief. Logic shows that health and illness, good luck and bad luck, arise in accordance with what we deserve from that source. However, attributing human acts of injustice and lust to fate is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to make ourselves seem good and the gods seem bad. Unless someone meant that, in general, everything is for the good of the world and for those who are in their natural state, but that poor education or a weak nature can alter fate's blessings for the worse. Just like how the Sun, which is beneficial for everyone, can harm someone with eye problems or a fever. Otherwise, why do the Massagetae eat their fathers, the Hebrews practice circumcision, and the Persians adhere to rules of hierarchy?[212:1] Why do astrologers, while labeling Saturn and Mars as 'malignant', still consider them good, attributing qualities like philosophy and royalty, military leadership and wealth to them? And if they are going to talk about triangles and squares, it's ridiculous to think that gods would change their natures based on their position in space, while human virtue remains consistent everywhere. Moreover, the fact that the stars predict high or low status for the father of the person whose horoscope is being read shows that they don't always cause things to happen but sometimes merely indicate them. After all, how could events that happened prior to birth depend on the birth itself?
Further, as there is Providence and Fate concerned with nations and cities, and also concerned with each individual, so there is also Fortune, which should next be treated. That power of the gods which orders for the good things which are not uniform, and which happen contrary to expectation, is commonly called Fortune, and it is for this reason that the goddess is especially worshipped in public by cities; for every city consists of elements which are not uniform. [213]Fortune has power beneath the moon, since above the moon no single thing can happen by fortune.
Moreover, just as Providence and Fate influence nations and cities, and are also concerned with individuals, there is also Fortune, which should be discussed next. That divine force which brings about good things that are unpredictable and happen against expectations is commonly referred to as Fortune. This is why the goddess is particularly venerated publicly by cities; because every city is made up of various elements that are not uniform. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Fortune holds power beneath the moon, since nothing can occur by chance above the moon.
If Fortune makes a wicked man prosperous and a good man poor, there is no need to wonder. For the wicked regard wealth as everything, the good as nothing. And the good fortune of the bad cannot take away their badness, while virtue alone will be enough for the good.
If luck makes a bad person rich and a good person poor, there’s no reason to be surprised. The wicked see money as everything, while the good see it as nothing. The success of the bad cannot change their nature, while virtue is all that the good need.
X. Concerning Virtue and Vice.
The doctrine of Virtue and Vice depends on that of the Soul. When the irrational soul enters into the body and immediately produces Fight and Desire, the rational soul, put in authority over all these, makes the soul tripartite, composed of Reason, Fight, and Desire. Virtue in the region of Reason is Wisdom, in the region of Fight is Courage, in the region of Desire it is Temperance: the virtue of the whole Soul is Righteousness. It is for Reason to judge what is right, for Fight in obedience to Reason to despise things that appear terrible, for Desire to pursue not the apparently desirable, but, that which is with Reason desirable. When these things are so, we have a righteous life; for righteousness in matters of property is but a small part of virtue. And thus we shall find all four virtues in properly trained men, but among the untrained one may be brave and unjust, another temperate and stupid, another prudent and unprincipled. Indeed these qualities should not be called Virtues when they are devoid of Reason and imperfect and found in irrational beings. Vice should be regarded as consisting of the opposite elements. In [214]Reason it is Folly, in Fight, Cowardice, in Desire, Intemperance, in the whole soul, Unrighteousness.
The concepts of Virtue and Vice rely on the idea of the Soul. When the irrational soul enters the body, it immediately creates Fight and Desire, while the rational soul, which is in charge of all these, makes the soul divided into three parts: Reason, Fight, and Desire. In the realm of Reason, Virtue is Wisdom; in Fight, it is Courage; and in Desire, it is Temperance: the overall virtue of the Soul is Righteousness. It is Reason that determines what is right, with Fight obeying Reason and rejecting things that seem frightening, while Desire should chase after what is truly desirable according to Reason. When these elements align, we achieve a righteous life; because righteousness in terms of possessions is just a small piece of virtue. Thus, we will find all four virtues in well-trained individuals, but among the untrained, one may be brave yet unjust, another temperate yet foolish, and another prudent yet unprincipled. In fact, these traits should not be called Virtues if they lack Reason and are imperfect, existing in irrational beings. Vice should be seen as consisting of opposite qualities. In [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Reason, it is Folly; in Fight, Cowardice; in Desire, Intemperance; and in the whole Soul, Unrighteousness.
The virtues are produced by the right social organization and by good rearing and education, the vices by the opposite.
The virtues come from a good social structure and proper upbringing and education, while the vices arise from the opposite.
XI. Concerning right and wrong Social Organization.[214-1]
Constitutions also depend on the tripartite nature of the Soul. The rulers are analogous to Reason, the soldiers to Fight, the common folk to Desires.
Constitutions also depend on the three-part nature of the Soul. The rulers represent Reason, the soldiers represent Fight, and the common people represent Desires.
Where all things are done according to Reason and the best man in the nation rules, it is a Kingdom; where more than one rule according to Reason and Fight, it is an Aristocracy; where the government is according to Desire and offices depend on money, that constitution is called a Timocracy. The contraries are: to Kingdom tyranny, for Kingdom does all things with the guidance of reason and tyranny nothing; to Aristocracy oligarchy, when not the best people but a few of the worst are rulers; to Timocracy democracy, when not the rich but the common folk possess the whole power.
Where everything is governed by reason and the best person in the country rules, it is a Kingdom; where multiple leaders govern based on reason and engage in conflict, it is an Aristocracy; where the government operates based on desire and positions are determined by wealth, that system is known as a Timocracy. The opposites are: tyranny to a Kingdom, because a Kingdom acts guided by reason while tyranny acts without it; oligarchy to an Aristocracy, when not the best individuals but a few of the worst are in charge; democracy to a Timocracy, when not the wealthy but the general population holds all the power.
XII. The origin of evil things; and that there is no positive evil.
The Gods being good and making all things, how do evils exist in the world? Or perhaps it is better first to state the fact that, the Gods being good and making all things, there is no positive evil, it only comes by [215]absence of good; just as darkness itself does not exist, but only comes about by absence of light.
The gods are good and create everything, so how can evil exist in the world? Or maybe it's better to first point out that since the gods are good and create everything, there’s no true evil; it only arises from the absence of good, just like darkness doesn't exist on its own but only occurs when there is no light.
If Evil exists it must exist either in Gods or minds or souls or bodies. It does not exist in any god, for all god is good. If any one speaks of a 'bad mind' he means a mind without mind. If of a bad soul, he will make soul inferior to body, for no body in itself is evil. If he says that Evil is made up of soul and body together, it is absurd that separately they should not be evil, but joined should create evil.
If evil exists, it must exist in gods, minds, souls, or bodies. It doesn't exist in any god, because all gods are good. When someone talks about a "bad mind," they mean a mind that isn't functioning properly. If they mention a bad soul, it suggests that the soul is less important than the body, since no body is evil in itself. If someone argues that evil comes from the combination of soul and body, it's unreasonable to think that separately they aren't evil, but together they create evil.
Suppose it is said that there are evil spirits:—if they have their power from the gods, they cannot be evil; if from elsewhere, the gods do not make all things. If they do not make all things, then either they wish to and cannot, or they can and do not wish; neither of which is consistent with the idea of God. We may see, therefore, from these arguments, that there is no positive evil in the world.
Suppose people say that there are evil spirits:—if they get their power from the gods, they can’t be evil; if they come from somewhere else, then the gods don’t create everything. If the gods don’t create everything, then either they want to but can’t, or they can but don’t want to; neither of these ideas aligns with the concept of God. Therefore, we can see from these arguments that there is no real evil in the world.
It is in the activities of men that the evils appear, and that not of all men nor always. And as to these, if men sinned for the sake of evil, Nature itself would be evil. But if the adulterer thinks his adultery bad but his pleasure good, and the murderer thinks the murder bad but the money he gets by it good, and the man who does evil to an enemy thinks that to do evil is bad but to punish his enemy good, and if the soul commits all its sins in that way, then the evils are done for the sake of goodness. (In the same way, because in a given place light does not exist, there comes darkness, which has no positive existence.) The soul sins therefore because, while aiming at good, it makes mistakes about the good, because it is not Primary Essence. And we see many things done by the Gods to prevent [216]it from making mistakes and to heal it when it has made them. Arts and sciences, curses and prayers, sacrifices and initiations, laws and constitutions, judgements and punishments, all came into existence for the sake of preventing souls from sinning; and when they are gone forth from the body gods and spirits of purification cleanse them of their sins.
In the actions of people, evil manifests, but not in everyone and not all the time. If people committed sins purely for the sake of evil, then Nature itself would be evil. However, if an adulterer sees his adultery as wrong but enjoys the pleasure it brings, or if a murderer views murder as wrong but sees the profit as good, or if a person who harms an enemy believes harming is bad but feels justified in punishing their enemy, then these wrongdoings are committed under the guise of pursuing goodness. (Similarly, when there is no light in a certain place, darkness arises, which has no true existence.) The soul sins because, in its pursuit of good, it misjudges what is good, as it is not the Ultimate Being. We observe many interventions from the Gods aimed at preventing mistakes and healing the soul when it errs. Arts and sciences, curses and prayers, sacrifices and rites, laws and constitutions, judgments and punishments all exist to prevent souls from sinning; and when they leave the body, divine beings and spirits of purification cleanse them of their sins.
XIII. How things eternal are said to 'be made' (γίγνεσθαι).
Concerning the Gods and the World and human things this account will suffice for those who are not able to go through the whole course of philosophy but yet have not souls beyond help.
When it comes to the Gods, the world, and human matters, this account will be enough for those who can't go through the entire study of philosophy but still have souls that can be saved.
It remains to explain how these objects were never made and are never separated one from another, since we ourselves have said above that the secondary substances were 'made' by the first.
It still needs to be explained how these objects were never created and are never separate from each other, since we already mentioned earlier that the secondary substances were 'made' by the first.
Everything made is made either by art or by a physical process or according to some power.[216:1] Now in art or nature the maker must needs be prior to the made: but the maker, according to power, constitutes the made absolutely together with itself, since its power is inseparable from it; as the sun makes light, fire makes heat, snow makes cold.
Everything that's created is either made through art, a physical process, or by some form of power.[216:1] In both art and nature, the creator must exist before the creation: however, when it comes to power, the creator directly shapes the creation along with itself, as its power cannot be separated from it; like how the sun produces light, fire generates heat, and snow brings cold.
Now if the Gods make the world by art, they do not make it be, they make it be such as it is. For all art makes the form of the object. What therefore makes it to be?
Now if the gods create the world through art, they don’t make it exist, they make it exist as it is. Because all art shapes the form of the object. So what actually causes it to exist?
If by a physical process, how in that case can the maker help giving part of himself to the made? As [217]the Gods are incorporeal, the World ought to be incorporeal too. If it were argued that the Gods were bodies, then where would the power of incorporeal things come from? And if we were to admit it, it would follow that when the world decays, its maker must be decaying too, if he is a maker by physical process.
If the maker creates through a physical process, how can they avoid giving part of themselves to what they’ve created? As [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Gods are non-physical, the World should also be non-physical. If we argue that the Gods are physical bodies, then where does the force of non-physical things come from? And if we accept that, it would mean that when the world deteriorates, its maker must also be deteriorating if their creation is a physical process.
If the Gods make the world neither by art nor by physical process, it only remains that they make it by power. Everything so made subsists together with that which possesses the power. Neither can things so made be destroyed, except the power of the maker be taken away: so that those who believe in the destruction of the world, either deny the existence of the gods, or, while admitting it, deny God's power.
If the Gods create the world neither through art nor through physical means, then the only way left is that they make it by their power. Everything created this way exists together with what possesses that power. Things made in this way cannot be destroyed unless the maker's power is taken away. Therefore, those who believe in the world's destruction either deny the existence of the gods or, while acknowledging it, deny God's power.
Therefore he who makes all things by his own power makes all things subsist together with himself. And since his power is the greatest power he must needs be the maker not only of men and animals, but of Gods, men, and spirits.[217:1] And the further removed the First God is from our nature, the more powers there must be between us and him. For all things that are very far apart have many intermediate points between them.
Therefore, the one who creates everything by their own power ensures that everything exists alongside them. Since their power is the greatest, they must be the creator of not just humans and animals, but also gods, people, and spirits.[217:1] Moreover, the more distant the First God is from our nature, the more powers must exist between us and them. Because anything that is very far apart has many points of connection in between.
XIV. In what sense, though the Gods never change, they are said to be made angry and appeased.
If any one thinks the doctrine of the unchangeableness of the Gods is reasonable and true, and then wonders how it is that they rejoice in the good and reject the bad, are angry with sinners and become propitious when appeased, the answer is as follows: [218]God does not rejoice—for that which rejoices also grieves; nor is he angered—for to be angered is a passion; nor is he appeased by gifts—if he were, he would be conquered by pleasure.
If anyone thinks the idea that the Gods are unchanging is reasonable and true, and then wonders why they take joy in the good and reject the bad, get angry with sinners, and become favorable when pleased, the answer is this: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]God does not feel joy—because to rejoice also means to grieve; nor does He get angry—since anger is an emotion; nor is He swayed by gifts—if He were, He would be overcome by pleasure.
It is impious to suppose that the Divine is affected for good or ill by human things. The Gods are always good and always do good and never harm, being always in the same state and like themselves. The truth simply is that, when we are good, we are joined to the Gods by our likeness to them; when bad, we are separated from them by our unlikeness. And when we live according to virtue we cling to the gods, and when we become evil we make the gods our enemies—not because they are angered against us, but because our sins prevent the light of the gods from shining upon us, and put us in communion with spirits of punishment. And if by prayers and sacrifices we find forgiveness of sins, we do not appease or change the gods, but by what we do and by our turning towards the Divine we heal our own badness and so enjoy again the goodness of the gods. To say that God turns away from the evil is like saying that the sun hides himself from the blind.
It’s disrespectful to think that the Divine is influenced, positively or negatively, by human affairs. The Gods are always good, always do good, and never cause harm, remaining constant and true to themselves. The reality is that when we are good, we connect with the Gods through our resemblance to them; when we are bad, we distance ourselves from them through our differences. When we live virtuously, we unite with the gods, but when we act evilly, we make the gods our adversaries—not because they are angry with us, but because our wrongdoings block the light of the gods from reaching us and align us with spirits of punishment. If through prayers and sacrifices we seek forgiveness for our sins, we are not changing or calming the gods; instead, by our actions and our turning towards the Divine, we heal our own flaws and are able to experience the goodness of the gods once more. Saying that God turns away from the wicked is like claiming that the sun hides from the blind.
XV. Why we give worship to the Gods when they need nothing.
This solves the question about sacrifices and other rites performed to the Gods. The Divine itself is without needs, and the worship is paid for our own benefit. The providence of the Gods reaches everywhere and needs only some congruity[218:1] for its reception. All congruity comes about by representation [219]and likeness; for which reason the temples are made in representation of heaven, the altar of earth, the images of life (that is why they are made like living things), the prayers of the element of thought, the mystic letters[219:1] of the unspeakable celestial forces, the herbs and stones of matter, and the sacrificial animals of the irrational life in us.
This addresses the question of sacrifices and other rituals dedicated to the Gods. The Divine itself has no needs, and our worship is for our own benefit. The influence of the Gods extends everywhere and only requires some alignment[218:1] to be received. All alignment comes from representation [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and similarity; that's why temples are built to reflect heaven, the altar symbolizes earth, the images represent life (which is why they resemble living beings), prayers are expressions of thought, the mystic letters[219:1] represent the ineffable celestial forces, while herbs and stones represent matter, and the sacrificial animals symbolize the irrational aspects of our lives.
From all these things the Gods gain nothing; what gain could there be to God? It is we who gain some communion with them.
From all these things, the gods gain nothing; what could they possibly gain? It's us who benefit from some connection with them.
XVI. Concerning sacrifices and other worships, that we benefit man by them, but not the gods.
I think it well to add some remarks about sacrifices. In the first
place, since we have received everything from the gods, and it is right
to pay the giver some tithe of his gifts, we pay such a tithe of
possessions in votive offerings, of bodies in gifts of
I think it’s important to add some thoughts about sacrifices. First of all, since we’ve received everything from the gods, it makes sense to give something back to the giver, so we offer a portion of our possessions as votive offerings, our hair and adornments as gifts, and lives as sacrifices. Secondly, prayers without sacrifices are just words; with sacrifices, they become meaningful words. The word provides meaning to life, while life brings energy to the word. Thirdly, the happiness of every being lies in its own perfection, and perfection for each being is its connection with its source. That’s why we pray for a connection with the gods. Since the divine life is the ultimate life, and human life is a kind of life that seeks to connect with the divine, we need a middle ground. Things that are very different can’t connect without something in between, and that middle ground must share qualities with what it connects. So, the middle ground between life and life must be life itself. That’s why people sacrifice animals; nowadays, only the wealthy do this, but in the past, everyone participated, and they did it thoughtfully, giving appropriate offerings to each god along with plenty of other acts of worship. That’s enough on this topic.
XVII. That the World is by nature Eternal.
We have shown above that the gods will not destroy the world. It remains to show that its nature is indestructible.
We have demonstrated above that the gods will not end the world. Now we need to prove that its nature is unbreakable.
Everything that is destroyed is either destroyed by itself or by something else. If the world is destroyed by itself, fire must needs burn itself and water dry itself. If by something else, it must be either by a body or by something incorporeal. By something incorporeal is impossible; for incorporeal things preserve bodies—nature, for instance, and soul—and nothing is destroyed by a cause whose nature is to preserve it. If it is destroyed by some body, it must be either by those which exist or by others.
Everything that gets destroyed is either destroyed on its own or by something else. If the world destroys itself, fire must burn itself out and water must dry up on its own. If it’s destroyed by something else, it has to be either by a physical object or by something non-physical. It’s impossible for the destruction to come from something non-physical because non-physical things protect physical ones—like nature and the soul—and nothing can be destroyed by something whose role is to preserve it. If it gets destroyed by a physical object, it has to be either by things that exist or by others.
If by those which exist: then either those moving in a straight line must be destroyed by those that revolve, or vice versa. But those that revolve have no destructive nature; else, why do we never see anything destroyed from that cause? Nor yet can those which are moving straight touch the others; else, why have they never been able to do so yet?
If we're talking about the things that exist: then either things moving in a straight line have to be destroyed by those that revolve, or the other way around. But things that revolve aren't destructive by nature; if they were, why do we never see anything get destroyed because of them? And things moving straight can't touch the others; if they could, why haven't they done so yet?
But neither can those moving straight be destroyed by one another: for the destruction of one is the creation of another; and that is not to be destroyed but to change.
But those moving straight can't be destroyed by each other either: because the destruction of one is the creation of another; and that isn't destruction but change.
But if the World is to be destroyed by other bodies [221]than these it is impossible to say where such bodies are or whence they are to arise.
But if the world is going to be destroyed by other entities [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]than these, it’s impossible to say where those entities are or where they will come from.
Again, everything destroyed is destroyed either in form or matter. (Form is the shape of a thing, matter the body.) Now if the form is destroyed and the matter remains, we see other things come into being. If matter is destroyed, how is it that the supply has not failed in all these years?
Again, everything that gets destroyed is either ruined in its shape or its substance. (Shape is how something looks, while substance is the physical material.) Now, if the shape is gone but the substance is still here, we see other things start to exist. If the substance is destroyed, how come we still have a continuous supply after all these years?
If when matter is destroyed other matter takes its place, the new matter must come either from something that is or from something that is not. If from that-which-is, as long as that-which-is always remains, matter always remains. But if that-which-is is destroyed, such a theory means that not the World only but everything in the universe is destroyed.
If matter is destroyed and other matter takes its place, the new matter must come from something that exists or something that doesn’t. If it comes from what exists and that always stays, then matter always remains. But if what exists gets destroyed, that theory implies that not just the world, but everything in the universe is destroyed.
If again matter comes from that-which-is-not: in the first place, it is impossible for anything to come from that which is not; but suppose it to happen, and that matter did arise from that which is not; then, as long as there are things which are not, matter will exist. For I presume there can never be an end of things which are not.
If matter comes from something that doesn't exist: first of all, it's impossible for anything to come from something that doesn't exist; but let's suppose it happens, and that matter does come from what doesn't exist; then, as long as there are things that don't exist, matter will be around. Because I assume there can never be an end to things that don't exist.
If they say that matter
If they say that matter will become formless: first of all, why does this happen to the world as a whole when it doesn’t happen to any part? Secondly, according to this idea, they don’t eliminate the existence of bodies, just their beauty.
Further, everything destroyed is either resolved into the elements from which it came, or else vanishes into not-being. If things are resolved into the elements from which they came, then there will be others: else how did they come into being at all? If that-which-is is to depart into not-being, what prevents that happening [222]to God himself? (Which is absurd.) Or if God's power prevents that, it is not a mark of power to be able to save nothing but oneself. And it is equally impossible for that-which-is to come out of nothing and to depart into nothing.
Additionally, everything that is destroyed is either broken down into the elements it originated from or simply disappears into nothingness. If things are broken down into their original elements, then new ones must emerge; otherwise, how did they come into existence in the first place? If something that exists is to fade into nothingness, what stops that from happening to God himself? (Which is ridiculous.) Or if God's power stops that from happening, then it's not truly powerful to only save oneself. It's also impossible for something that exists to come from nothing and then return to nothing.
Again, if the World is destroyed, it must needs either be destroyed according to Nature or against Nature. Against Nature is impossible, for that which is against nature is not stronger than Nature.[222:1] If according to Nature, there must be another Nature which changes the Nature of the World: which does not appear.
Again, if the world is destroyed, it must either be destroyed according to Nature or against Nature. It’s impossible to go against Nature, because whatever opposes nature isn't stronger than Nature.[222:1] If it's according to Nature, then there must be another Nature that changes the Nature of the World: which doesn’t seem to exist.
Again, anything that is naturally destructible we can ourselves destroy. But no one has ever destroyed or altered the round body of the World. And the elements, though they can be changed, cannot be destroyed. Again, everything destructible is changed by time and grows old. But the world through all these years has remained utterly unchanged.
Again, anything that can naturally break down, we can break down ourselves. But no one has ever destroyed or changed the round shape of the World. And while the elements can change, they can’t be destroyed. Also, everything that can break down is affected by time and ages. But the world has remained completely unchanged throughout all these years.
Having said so much for the help of those who feel the need of very strong demonstrations, I pray the World himself to be gracious to me.
Having said so much for the benefit of those who need very strong proof, I ask the World itself to be kind to me.
XVIII. Why there are rejections of God, and that God is not injured.
Nor need the fact that rejections of God have taken place in certain parts of the earth and will often take place hereafter, disturb the mind of the wise: both because these things do not affect the gods, just as we saw that worship did not benefit them; and because the soul, being of middle essence, cannot be [223]always right; and because the whole world cannot enjoy the providence of the gods equally, but some parts may partake of it eternally, some at certain times, some in the primal manner, some in the secondary. Just as the head enjoys all the senses, but the rest of the body only one.
Nor should the fact that some people reject God in certain parts of the world, and will continue to do so in the future, trouble the wise: both because these rejections don't affect the gods, just as we saw that worship doesn't benefit them; and because the soul, being of a middle nature, can't always be correct; and because the whole world doesn't experience the care of the gods equally; some parts may have eternal access to it, some at specific times, some in the original way, and some in a lesser way. Just as the head has all the senses, but the rest of the body can only have one.
For this reason, it seems, those who ordained Festivals ordained also Forbidden Days, in which some temples lay idle, some were shut, some had their adornment removed, in expiation of the weakness of our nature.
For this reason, it seems, those who established Festivals also created Forbidden Days, during which some temples were left inactive, some were closed, and some had their decorations taken down, to make amends for the flaws in our nature.
It is not unlikely, too, that the rejection of God is a kind of punishment: we may well believe that those who knew the gods and neglected them in one life may in another life be deprived of the knowledge of them altogether. Also those who have worshipped their own kings as gods have deserved as their punishment to lose all knowledge of God.
It’s also quite possible that rejecting God is a form of punishment: we can think that those who knew the gods and ignored them in one life might, in another life, be completely cut off from that knowledge. Similarly, those who have treated their own kings like gods may deserve to lose all awareness of God as a consequence.
XIX. Why sinners are not punished at once.
There is no need to be surprised if neither these sins nor yet others bring immediate punishment upon sinners. For it is not only Spirits[223:1] who punish the soul, the Soul brings itself to judgement: and also it is not right for those who endure for ever to attain everything in a short time: and also, there is need of human virtue. If punishment followed instantly upon sin, men would act justly from fear and have no virtue.
There's no reason to be shocked if these sins or any others don’t get immediate punishment for the sinners. It’s not just Spirits[223:1] that punish the soul; the Soul judges itself. Plus, it’s not fair for those who endure forever to get everything in such a short time; human virtue is necessary as well. If punishment came right after sin, people would only act justly out of fear and wouldn’t have any real virtue.
Souls are punished when they have gone forth from the body, some wandering among us, some going to hot or cold places of the earth, some harassed by Spirits. Under all circumstances they suffer with the [224]irrational part of their nature, with which they also sinned. For its sake[224:1] there subsist that shadowy body which is seen about graves, especially the graves of evil livers.
Souls face punishment after they leave their bodies, with some wandering among us, others heading to hot or cold places on Earth, and some tormented by Spirits. In any case, they suffer because of the irrational part of themselves that led them to sin. Because of this, there exists that shadowy form seen around graves, especially those of wrongdoers.
XX. On Transmigration of Souls, and how Souls are said to migrate into brute beasts.
If the transmigration of a soul takes place into a rational being, it simply becomes the soul of that body. But if the soul migrates into a brute beast, it follows the body outside, as a guardian spirit follows a man. For there could never be a rational soul in an irrational being.
If a soul moves into a rational being, it simply becomes the soul of that body. But if the soul enters an animal, it stays close to the body, like a guardian spirit follows a person. A rational soul can never exist in an irrational being.
The transmigration of souls can be proved from the congenital afflictions of persons. For why are some born blind, others paralytic, others with some sickness in the soul itself? Again, it is the natural duty of Souls to do their work in the body; are we to suppose that when once they leave the body they spend all eternity in idleness?
The idea of souls being reborn can be seen in the way some people are born with disabilities. Why are some born blind, others unable to move, and some suffering from inner turmoil? Moreover, it’s the inherent responsibility of souls to fulfill their purpose in the body; do we really think that once they leave the body, they just do nothing for all eternity?
Again, if the souls did not again enter into bodies, they must either be infinite in number or God must constantly be making new ones. But there is nothing infinite in the world; for in a finite whole there cannot be an infinite part. Neither can others be made; for everything in which something new goes on being created, must be imperfect. And the World, being made by a perfect author, ought naturally to be perfect.
Again, if souls don’t re-enter bodies, they must either be infinite in number or God must constantly create new ones. But nothing in the world is infinite; in a finite whole, there can't be an infinite part. Additionally, new souls can't be made because anything being created anew must be imperfect. Since the world was created by a perfect being, it should naturally be perfect.
XXI. That the Good are happy, both living and dead.
Souls that have lived in virtue are in general happy,[224:2] [225]and when separated from the irrational part of their nature, and made clean from all matter, have communion with the gods and join them in the governing of the whole world. Yet even if none of this happiness fell to their lot, virtue itself, and the joy and glory of virtue, and the life that is subject to no grief and no master are enough to make happy those who have set themselves to live according to virtue and have achieved it.
Souls that have lived virtuously are generally happy,[224:2] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and when they are free from the irrational part of their nature and purified from all material concerns, they connect with the gods and participate in the governance of the entire world. Even if they don’t experience any of this happiness, the virtue itself, along with the joy and glory it brings, and a life that knows no sorrow or master, is sufficient to make those who strive to live virtuously and have accomplished it truly happy.
FOOTNOTES:
[200:1] I translate κόσμος generally as 'World', sometimes as 'Cosmos'. It always has the connotation of 'divine order'; ψυχή always 'Soul', to keep it distinct from ζωή, 'physical life', though often 'Life' would be a more natural English equivalent; ἐμψυχοῦν 'to animate'; οὐσία sometimes 'essence', sometimes 'being' (never 'substance' or 'nature'); φύσις 'nature'; σῶμα sometimes 'body', sometimes 'matter'.
[200:1] I generally translate κόσμος as 'World', sometimes as 'Cosmos'. It always implies 'divine order'; ψυχή always means 'Soul', to differentiate it from ζωή, 'physical life', although often 'Life' would be a more fitting English equivalent; ἐμψυχοῦν means 'to animate'; οὐσία can mean 'essence' or 'being' (but never 'substance' or 'nature'); φύσις means 'nature'; σῶμα can mean 'body' or 'matter'.
[203:1] e. g. when we say 'The sun is coming in through the window', or in Greek ἐξαίφνης ἥκων ἐκ τοῦ ἡλίου, Plat. Rep. 516 e. This appears to mean that you can loosely apply the term 'Osiris' both to (i) the real Osiris and (ii) the corn which comes from him, as you can apply the name 'Sun' both to (i) the real orb and (ii) the ray that comes from the orb. However, Julian, Or. v, on the Sun suggests a different view—that both the orb and the ray are mere effects and symbols of the true spiritual Sun, as corn is of Osiris.
[203:1] For example, when we say, 'The sun is coming in through the window', or in Greek ἐξαίφνης ἥκων ἐκ τοῦ ἡλίου, Plat. Rep. 516 e. This seems to mean that you can loosely use the term 'Osiris' for both (i) the actual Osiris and (ii) the grain that comes from him, just like you can use the name 'Sun' for both (i) the physical orb and (ii) the ray that comes from it. However, Julian, Or. v, on the Sun presents a different perspective—that both the orb and the ray are just effects and symbols of the true spiritual Sun, similar to how grain is of Osiris.
[208:1] i. e. if the Firmament or Fixed Sphere moved in the same direction as the seven Planets, the speed would become too great. On the circular movement cf. Plot. Eun. ii. 2.
[208:1] That is, if the heavens or fixed sphere moved in the same direction as the seven planets, the speed would become excessive. For the circular movement, see Plot. Eun. ii. 2.
[209:2] Proclus, Elem. Theol. xx, calls it ἡ νοερὰ φύσις, Natura Intellectualis. There are four degrees of existence: lowest of all, Bodies; above that, Soul; above all Souls, this 'Intellectual Nature'; above that, The One.
[209:2] Proclus, Elem. Theol. xx, refers to it as ἡ νοερὰ φύσις, Natura Intellectualis. There are four levels of existence: at the bottom, Bodies; above that, Soul; above all Souls, this 'Intellectual Nature'; and at the top, The One.
[212:1] Cf. Hdt. i. 134.
[214:1] [This section is a meagre reminiscence of Plato's discussion in Repub. viii. The interest in politics and government had died out with the loss of political freedom.]
[214:1] [This section is a brief reflection on Plato's discussion in Repub. viii. The interest in politics and government faded away with the loss of political freedom.]
[218:1] ἐπιτηδειότης.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ἐπιτηδειότης.
[223:1] δαίμονες.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ daimones.
[224:2] εὐδαιμονοῦσι.
[226]
[227]
INDEX
- Achaioi, 45, 49
- Acropolis, 71, 72
- Aeschylus, [12:4], 43
- Affection, 104, 109
- Agesilaus, 86
- Agriculture, Religion in, 5 f.
- Alexander the Great, 92, 93, 94, 115, 159
- Allegory, in Hellenistic philosophy, 165 ff.;
- in Olympian religion, 74
- ἀλληλοφαγία, [98:1]
- Alpha and Omega, God as, 148
- Anaximander, [33:1]
- Angel = Megethos, 142;
- star, 144
- Animal sacrifice, 188 f.
- Anthesteria, 16-18, 34
- Anthister, [18:2]
- Anthropomorphism, 10 ff., 140
- Antigonus Gonatas, [152:1]
- Antiochus I, 144
- Anti-semitism, 162
- Antisthenes, 87, 89 f., 96
- Apathy, [103:1], 109
- Apellôn = Apollôn, 51
- Aphiktor, 28
- Aphrodite, 57
- Apollo, 50, 72
- Apotheosis of Hellenistic kings, [152:1]
- Apparitions, primitive belief in, 27
- Apuleius, 148
- Aquinas, 3
- Archontes, 164
- Ares, 57
- Aretê, 89, 96, 99, 104 f.
- Aristarchus of Samos, 141
- Aristophanes, [20:3], [22:1], [62:1]
- Aristotle, 3, 114 f., 117, 120, 127, 136, 153, [154:3]
- Ark of Israel, 68
- Arnim, von, [129:1], 172
- Arnold, Professor E. V., [100:1]
- Asceticism in antiquity, 196
- Astrology, 143 f., [211:1]
- Astronomy, 97
- Ἀθάνα (Ἀθήνη), [53:1]
- Atheism, 181 f., 190
- Athena, [53:1], 71, 72, 74;
- = Athenaia Korê, 52;
- Pallas, 52
- Athens, effect of defeat of, 79 f.
- Atomic Theory of Democritus, 101;
- of Ionia, 105
- Attis, 185
- 'Attributes', animals as, 20
- Augustine, St., 175, 177
- Aurelius, Marcus, religion of, 175 f.
- Bacchos, 161
- Bacon, Professor, 172
- 'Barbaroi' as opposed to Hellenes, 39;
- βαρβαρόφωνοι, [42:2]
- Bardesanes, [164:1]
- Barnabas, St., 161
- Beast-mask, 23-5
- Bendis, 151
- Bethe, E., [150:1]
- Bevan, E., xvi, [39:1], [100:1], [154:2], 172
- Birth-rate, its effect on early Christian sects, 194
- Blessedness, Epicurus on, 106
- Body, Fifth, 137
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]βοῶπις, 24
- Bousset, W., xv, 126, [150:3], 162, 172
- Buddhism, 10
- Bull, blood of, 20;
- in pre-Hellenic ritual, 19-21
- Bury, Professor J. B., xv
- Carpenter, Dr. E., 172
- Cauer, P., [49:1]
- Centaurs, 60
- Chadwick, H. M., xv, 46 n., [57:3], 59
- Chaldaeans, 144, 151
- Chance, 131, 147
- Charles, Dr., 172
- χρᾶν, 37
- χρεία, 90
- Christianity, 88, 90, 96, 109, 115, 119, 123-5, 173, 181 f., 192-5
- Christmas, Father, 15
- Christos, 163
- Chrysippus, 115, [145:1], [145:3], [145:4], 146, 166
- Chthonioi, as oracles, 37
- Cicero, [27:2]
- Circular movement, [208:1]
- Circumcelliones, 36 n.
- City of gods and men, world as, 76;
- of Refuge, in the Laws, 83;
- of Righteousness, in the Republic, 83:
- see Polis
- Cleanthes, 135, 141, 165
- Clemen, Carl, 172
- Coinage, deface of, 90
- 'Collective Desire', God defined as the, 26, 29
- Colotes, [111:1]
- Comitatus, 46
- Commagene, 144
- Conceptions, Common, 200
- Constantine, 194
- Constantius, 179
- Convention, 91
- Conybeare, F. C., 172
- Cook, A. B., [16:1], 23, [24:1], 49 f., [56:3], 66 n.
- Copernicus, 97
- Corinna, 43
- Cornford, F. M., [33:1]
- Cornutus, 166
- Cosmopolîtes, 92
- Cosmos, 97-100, 208
- Crates, [95:1], 166
- Creeds, 173 f., 178, 183
- Crucifixion, [163:1]
- Cumont, F., [35:1], 126, 172
- Cynics, 3, 90-2, 93-5, 104;
- women among, [95:1]
- Cyropaedeia, 85
- Cyrus, 85
- Daemon = Stoicheion, 142
- Dance, religious, 27 f.
- Davenport, F. M., [26:1]
- Davy, G., 7 n.
- Dead, worship of, 62
- Deification, E. Bevan on, [154:2]
- Deliverer, the, 108
- Delos, 51
- Delusio, 169
- Demeter, 72
- Democritus, Atomic Theory of, 101
- Demos, 82
- Demosthenes, 82
- Destiny, Hymn to, 135:
- see Fate
- Dharma, 10
- Diadochi, 155
- Diasia, 14-15
- διατριβή, 90
- Dicaearchus, 121 f.
- Didascaliae, 121
- Diels, [33:1], [129:1], 172
- Dieterich, A., [17:1], [23:1], [29:2], 126, 146, [150:3], 172
- Dio Cassius, 142
- Diocletian, 194 f.
- Diodorus, 144 f.
- Diogenes, 90-3, 95;
- his 'tub,' 92
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Diogenes of Oenoanda, [101:1], 114, 169 f.
- Dione, 56
- Dionysius, 17, 20, 72, 84, 159
- δίοπτρα, 122
- Disciples, qualifications and conduct of, 200
- Discouragement due to collapse of the Polis, 81
- Dittenberger. W., [16:1], [156:1]
- Divine Mother, 164;
- 'Divine Wisdom', personified, 165
- Dodds, E. R., [181:1]
- Doutté, E., 26 f.
- Dramaturge, 97
- Drômenon, spring, 32 f.
- Dümmler, [87:1]
- Durkheim, Professor Émile, [6:1]
- Earth, divinity of, 137;
- Earth-mother, 29
- ἡδονή, 106
- Education, [113:3]
- Ekstasis, 150
- Elements, Apuleius on, 148;
- divinity of, 137;
- in the Kosmos, 142
- ἐμψυχοῦν, [200:1]
- Enthousiasmos, 150
- Eôs, 53
- Epictetus, morals of, 176
- Epicureans, 3, 110 f., 113, 119, 130, 145 f., 181
- Epicurus, 101-11, 113, 129 f., 135, 140 f., 170, [192:1]
- Epiphanês, 155
- Epiphanius, 172
- ἥρωες, 37
- Euergetês, 156
- Euhemerus, 160
- Euripides, [12:4], [54:3], passim, 143, 152
- Eusebius, [27:4], 197
- Evans, Sir A., 20, 66 n.
- Evil, existence of, 215;
- origin of, 186, 214-16
- Expurgation of mythology, 75 f.;
- Olympian, 61 f., 67 f.
- Eye of Bel, 143
- Failure, Great, 82
- Farnell, Dr. L. R., [18:1], [20:1], 44
- Fate, 132, 134, 145, 146 f., 211 f.
- Federations, 80
- Ferguson, W. S., [152:1]
- First Cause, 185, 205 f.
- Fortune, 91, 131 f., 212 f.
- Fourth Century, Movements of, 3, 79-122
- Frazer, Sir J. G., [16:1], [18:1], [35:1], [154:1]
- Gaertringen, Hiller von, [18:2]
- Galaxy, 204
- Games, Roman gladiatorial, 94
- Garden, 107 f., 114
- Gardner. P., [57:2], [149:1]
- Gennep, A. Van., [31:1]
- γέρων, 31
- Gerontes, 36
- Ghosts, 221
- Giants, 60
- γίγνεσθαι, forms of, 216 f.
- γλαυκῶπις, 24
- Gnostics, 3, 123, 128, 137 f., 148, 162
- God, as the 'collective desire', 26, 29;
- conception of, in savage tribes, 9;
- does not rejoice, nor is angered, 218;
- essence of, 158;
- home of, 148;
- of the Jews, 163;
- rejections of, 222 f.;
- unchangeable, 187;
- Union with, 147
- God-Man, as King, 152 f.
- Gods, communion with, 188;
- Cosmic and Hypercosmic, 206 f.;
- men as, 136;
- nature of, 200 f.;
- Twelve, 207;
- unchangeable, 217;
- why worshipped, 218
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Good, the, 88 f., 110, 185 f., 206;
- happiness of, 224 f.;
- Idea of, as Sun of the spiritual universe, 94
- γραῦς, 31
- Gruppe, Dr., [18:1], [50:3], [52:1], [56:3], 172
- Hagia Triada, sarcophagus of, 20
- Halliday, W. R., [32:2]
- Happiness, Natural, 104
- Harnack, A., 193
- Harrison, Miss J. E., xiv, 13-30, passim, [148:1]
- Hartland, E. S., 9
- Haverfield, Professor F. J., 127
- Heath, Sir T., [141:1]
- Heaven, Third, 149
- Hebrews, 125
- Hecataeus, 143
- Heimarmenê, 134, 145, 211
- Helen, Korê as, 138
- Hellenes, conquered tribes took name of, 42;
- no tribe of, existing in ancient times, 41;
- same as Achaioi, 40
- Hellenism, as standard of culture, 41
- Hellenistic Age, 3 f., 114, 117, 125, 131, 144, 161, 167;
- culture, 125;
- philosophy, 165;
- revival, 40 f.;
- spirit, 152
- Hera, 56
- Heraclitus of Ephesus, 167
- Herakles, 56, 89
- Hermes, 55, 151
- Hermetica, 148, 151
- Hermetic communities, 146
- Hermias, [116:1]
- Herodotus, [27:3], 39, 41, [42:1], 44;
- religion of, 175
- Heroes, philosophers as, 153
- Heroic Age, 48 f., 57
- Heroism, religious, of antiquity, 192
- Hesiod, 44, 64 f.
- Hipparchia, [95:1]
- Hippolytus, 172
- Hoffmann, Dr. O., [43:1], [52:1]
- Hogarth, D. G., [24:1]
- Holocaust, 14
- Homer, 9, 44 f., 48 f., [54:3], passim, 64 f.
- Hosiôtêr, bull as, 20 f.
- Hubert and Mauss, MM., [189:1]
- Idealists, 82
- Idols, defence of, [77:1]
- Illusion, 112, 119
- Impalement, [163:1]
- Infanticide, 177
- Initiations, Hellenistic, 148-52
- Instinct, 100
- Interpreters, Planets as, 144
- Ionia, 59 f.
- Ionian tradition, 101, 104
- Ionians, 51
- Iphigenia, [61:1]
- Iranes, 32
- Irenaeus, 172
- Iris, 55
- Isis, 151, 166
- Isocrates, 81
- Jacoby, [160:1]
- Jaldabaoth = Saturn, 147
- Javan, sons of, 42
- Jews, 125, 151, 188;
- God of, 163
- Judaism, 193
- Julian, xvi, 4, 179 ff., 184 f., 197
- Justin, [64:1]
- Kaibel, [61:1]
- Kant, 136
- Keraunos, 155
- Kêres, 34
- Kern, O., [21:2]
- King, I., [29:1]
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kings, as gods, 191;
- divine, titles of, 155 ff.;
- predictions concerning, by Planets, 144;
- worship of, 156
- Koios, 166
- Korê, 63 f.;
- as fallen Virgin, 138;
- Earth, 30;
- Earth Maiden and Mother, 137
- Kosmokratores, 146, 148, 164
- Kosmos, 147, [200:1];
- Moon as origin of, 169;
- planets as Elements in, 142
- Kourê, Zeus, 150
- Kourêtes, 150;
- Spring-song of, 30
- Kouroi, 30;
- dance of, 28
- Kouros, 63 f., 71;
- Megistos, 28;
- Sun as, 30;
- Year-Daemon, 32
- Kourotrophos, Earth, 30
- κράτος and βία, 25, [157:1]
- Kronos, 45
- κτίσαντα, 23
- κτίσιν, 23
- Kynosarges, 89
- Lampsacus, 107
- Lang, Andrew, xiii, [16:2], [23:2]
- Λάθε βιώσας, 110
- Leaf, W., [40:1], [49:1]
- Leagues, 80
- Leontion, 108
- Life, inward, 119 f.
- Λόγος, 135
- Lucian, Icaro-Menippos, [15:1]
- Lucretius, 38, 105, [106:1], 114
- Lysander, 155
- Lysias, 81
- McDougall, W., 125 n.
- Macedon, 81, 127
- Macedonians, 93, 116, 122
- Mackail, Professor J. W., 42
- Man, First, 164;
- Righteous, of Plato, 163;
- Second, 163 f.;
- Son of Man, 163
- Man-God, worship of, 156 ff.
- Mana, 19, 21, 24, 34, [157:1]
- Marett, R. R., [124:1]
- Margoliouth, Professor, [167:1]
- Markos the Gnostic, 150
- Marriage, Sacred, 17 f.
- Maximus of Tyre, [77:1]
- Mayer, M., 46 n.
- Meade, G. R. S., 172
- Mediator between God and worshipper, 189;
- Mithras as, 151;
- Saviour as, 162
- Medicine-king, as θεός, 25, 152;
- powers of, 25
- Megethos, 142
- Meilichios, in the Diasia, 14-15, 19
- Meister, R., [53:1]
- Meyer, Ed., [154:3]
- Mind, nature of, 209
- Mithraic communities, 146
- Mithraism, 148
- Mithras, 123, 139, 152;
- as Mediator, 151;
- Liturgy, 146, 148;
- religion of, 21
- Mommsen, August, [14:1], [17:1], [18:1]
- Monotheism, 69 f.
- Moon, as Kourotrophos, 30;
- as origin of Kosmos, 169;
- divinity of, 136 ff.
- Morals, minor, 177;
- of antiquity, 177 f.;
- of Christians, 178
- Moret, [23:2]
- Mother, Divine, 164;
- Great, 185
- Mülder, D., [53:1], [57:1]
- Mullach, 172
- Müller, H. D., [57:1]
- Music of the Spheres, 142
- Myres, J. L., 40
- Mysteries, 93
- Mystic letters, 219
- Mysticism, 169
- Mythology, Olympian, 75
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Myths, Sallustius' treatment of, 221 f.;
- why divine, 201;
- five species, 202;
- explanation of examples, 203-5
- Naassenes, 146, 162
- Nature, the return to, as salvation for man, 91
- Nausiphanes, 101
- Neo-Platonism, 181
- Nerve, failure of, chap. iv.
- Nikator, 155
- Nilsson, M. P., [18:2], [21:2], [31:1], [32:1]
- Nilus, St., 21
- Norden, [159:1]
- Octavius, 164, 182, [190:1]
- Odin, 59
- Ogdoas, 147
- Oimôgê, 79, 116
- Olympian expurgation, 61 f., 67 ff.;
- family, 11;
- reformation, 58, 61 ff.;
- stage, 2;
- theology, 4
- Olympian Gods, brought by Northern invaders, 45;
- character of, 46-58;
- coming of, 43;
- why so called, 44 f.
- Olympian religion, achievements of, 72 ff.;
- beauty of, 73;
- conception of, 131;
- failure of, 67-72
- Olympians, origin of, 39 ff.
- Olympus, Mount, 46
- Optimism, 193
- Oracles, 37-8
- Oreibasius, 27
- Oreibates, 27
- Organization, social, 214
- Origins, Religious, 1
- Orphic Hymns, [30:1];
- literature, [64:1]
- Orphism, 148
- Orthia, 32
- Osiris, 166
- Othin, [50:1]
- οὐσία, [200:1]
- Ovid, [52:2]
- Ozymandia, 144
- Pagan prayer, a, 197 f.;
- reaction, 173 f.
- Paganism, final development of, 192 f.;
- struggle with Christianity, 195 f.
- Palimpsest, manuscript of man's creed as, 199
- Palladion, 52
- Pallas, Athena as, 52, 71
- Panaetius, 145
- Paribeni, R., [20:2]
- Parker, Mrs. Langloh, 12
- Parmenides, 12, [113:2]
- πάτρια, τὰ, 37
- Paul. St., 2 f., 7, 23, 33, 60, 124, 137, 149, 158 n., 161, 164
- Pauly-Wissowa, [14:1]
- Pausanias, [27:3], [54:2], passim
- Payne, E. J., [29:1], [30:1]
- Pelasgians, 42, 44
- πέμπτον σῶμα, 137
- Periclean Age, 87, 89
- Peripatetic School, 114 f., 116;
- spirit, 122
- Peripatos, 114
- Persecution of the Christians, 181
- Persephone, 74 f.
- φαρμακός, 34
- Pheidias, 50
- φιλανθρωπία, 156, 158
- φιλία, 104, 109
- Philo, 172, 177
- Phusis, 99, 134, [200:1]
- Pindar, [31:3], 43, [52:2]
- Pisistratus, 43, 53
- πίστις, 7
- Planets, seven, history and worship of, 140 ff.
- Plato, 3, 13 n., 82-4, 109, 126, 129, 163
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Pleasure, pursuit of, 110
- Plotinus, 2, 4, [10:2], 135;
- his union with God, 149
- Plutarch, [27:3] [32:1], [34:2], [54:2], passim
- Poimandres, 162
- Πολιάς, ἡ, or Πολιεύς, ὁ, 71
- Poliouchoi, 67
- Polis, collapse of, 80, 127 f.;
- projection of, 71;
- religion of, 71, 75 f.;
- replaces Tribe, 66 f.
- Polybius, 80
- Porch, 114
- Porphyry, [149:2], [188:2]
- Poseidon, 54
- Posidonius, 146, 159
- Predestination, 145
- Preuss, Dr., 2
- Proclus, [209:2]
- Proletariates, 194
- Pronoia or Providence, Stoic belief in, 90, 135
- Providence, 210 f.
- ψυχή, [200:1]
- Ptah, 151
- Ptolemaios Epiphanês, 156 f.
- Punishment, eternal, 9;
- why not immediate, 223
- Purpose of Dramaturge, 97-100
- Pythagoras, 167
- Pythias, 116
- Rack, martyrs happy on the, 192
- Reason, as combatant of passion, 91
- Redeemer, of the Gnostics, 162 f.;
- Son of the Korê, 138
- Redemption, mystery of, 163
- Reformation, Olympian, 61 ff.
- Refuge, City of, in the Laws, 83
- Refugees, sufferings of, 102
- Reinach, A. J., [25:1]
- Reinach, S., [25:1], [68:1], 172
- Reisch, E., [11:1]
- Reitzenstein, xv, 126, [150:3], 172
- Religion, description of, 5-9;
- eternal punishment for error in, 9;
- falseness of, 7 ff.;
- Greek, extensive study of, xiii;
- traditional, 127;
- significance of, 1
- Religious Origins, 1
- Republic, 94
- Retribution, 33
- Reuterskiold, [21:3]
- Revelations, divine, 171;
- series of, to worshippers, 151
- Revival, Hellenistic, 40 ff.
- Ridgeway, Professor, [40:1], [54:1]
- Righteousness, City of, in the Republic, 83
- Rivers, Dr., [31:2]
- Robertson Smith, Dr., 21 f.
- Rome, a Polis, 127
- Ruah, 138
- Sacraments, 148
- Sacrifice, human, 35, [61:1];
- condemned by Theophrastus, [188:2];
- Porphyry on, [188:2];
- reason for, 219 f.
- Sallustius, xvi, 165, 179-81, 183-5, 193
- Saturn, 147
- Saviour, as Son of God and Mediator, 161 f.;
- dying, 35 f.;
- Third One, 33
- Sceptics, jeux d'esprit of, 87
- Schultz, W., 172
- Schurtz, Ed., [31:1]
- Schwartz, [159:1]
- Scott, W., 172
- Seeck, O., [53:1], 172
- Sky, phenomena of, as origin of man's idea, 136
- Snake, supernatural, 19
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Social structure of worshippers, 151
- Solon, 43
- σῶμα, [200:1]
- Sophocles, 123
- Sophrosynê, 73, 83, 114, 152, 197
- Sors: see Fortune.
- Sôtêr, 155
- Soul, divinity of, 153-65;
- human, as origin of man's idea, 136;
- immortal, 186;
- nature of, 209 f.;
- salvation of, 164
- Sparta, Athens defeated by, 80;
- constitution of, 87;
- power of, 81
- Spirit, Holy, 137;
- personified, 165
- Stars, divinity of, 136 ff., [153:1]
- Steiner, von H., Mutaziliten, [10:2]
- Stoicism, 117, 146
- Stoics, 3, 76, 95-7, 104, 109 f., 119, 128, 130, 145, 160, 165
- Συμπάθεια τῶν ὅλων, 145
- Sun, 187;
- as Kouros, 30;
- = both orb and ray, [203:1];
- divinity of, 137 ff.;
- worship of, 139
- Sunoikismos, 63
- Superstition, 130
- Sweetness, Epicurus on, 106
- Swine, sacred, 19
- Tabu, 34 ff.
- Tarn, W. W., [80:1], [152:2]
- Teletai, 32
- Thales, 2
- θαρρεῖν, 95, 103 f.
- Themis, 36, 37
- Theodoret, 181
- Theoi Adelphoi, 154
- Theophrastus, 143, [188:2]
- θεός = θεσός, 24;
- use of the word by poets, 12
- Thera, [18:2]
- θεσμοί, derivation of, [16:1]
- Thesmophoria, 16
- Thespis, 43
- Third One or Saviour, 33
- Thomson, J. A. K., 46 n.
- Thoth, 151
- Thought, subjective, 128
- Thracians, 150 f.
- Thucydides, 41;
- religion of, 175
- Thumb, A., [43:1], [45:2]
- Transmigration of souls, 224
- Trigonometry, 122
- Trinity, 164
- Tritos Sôtêr, 163
- Τύχη: see Fortune
- 'Tyrants, Thirty', 84
- Uncharted region of experience, 5 ff., 171, 198
- Urdummheit, 2, 44, 72
- Usener, [101:1], [113:2], [129:1], 172
- Uzzah, 68
- Vandal, [40:2]
- Vegetarianism, [8:1]
- Vegetation-spirit, 32
- Verrall, A. W., [16:1]
- Vice, definition of, 213 f.
- Virgin, fallen, Korê as, 138
- Virtue, definition of, 213 f.
- Vision, 104
- Warde Fowler, W., [17:1]
- Webster, H., [31:1]
- Week of seven days, established, 142 f.
- Wendland, P., xvi, 126, 156, 172
- Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, U. von, [43:1], 59
- Wisdom, Divine, personified, 165;
- Wisdom-Teachers, 2
- Woodward, A. M., [32:1]
- Word, the, personified, 165
- [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]World, ancient and modern, 120;
- blessedness of, 168;
- end of, by fire, Christian belief in, 190;
- eternal and indestructible, 186 f., 189, 208-9, 220-2
- Xenophanes, 12
- Xenophon, 79, 85, 86
- Ξύνεσις, 73
- Year-Daemon, 32 f.
- Zeller, E., 128
- Zeno, 96 f., 98, 109, 128
- Zeus, Aphiktor, 28;
- in Magnesia bull-ritual, 21;
- Kourês, 150;
- Meilichios, 14-15;
- origin and character of, 49 f.;
- watchdog of, 93
- Zodiac, 144
Transcriber's Notes
Pages x and 226 are blank in the original.
Pages x and 226 are blank in the original.
Ellipses match the original.
Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize.
The following corrections have been made to the text.
The following corrections have been made to the text.
Page 99: if[original has is] he a governor, it is his function
Page 99: if he is a governor, it is his function
Page 139: some more full-blooded and less critical element[original has critica lelement]
Page 139: some more whole-hearted and less critical element
Page 166: ('holy' and '[opening quote missing in original]sacred', or perhaps more exactly 'lawful' and 'tabu')
Page 166: ('holy' and '[opening quote missing in original]sacred', or maybe more accurately 'lawful' and 'tabu')
Page 184: proceeds straight to the traditional[original has traditiona]
Page 184: proceeds straight to the traditional
Page 227: Antigonus Gonatas[original has Gonatus], [152:1]
Page 227: Antigonus Gonatas, [152:1]
Page 228: Chaldaeans[original has Chaldeans], 144, 151
Page 228: Chaldeans, 144, 151
Page 230: Kronos, 45[original has [43:2]]
Page 230: Kronos, 45[original has [43:2]]
Page 231: Mommsen, August, [14:1], [17:1],[comma missing in original] [18:1]
Page 231: Mommsen, August, [14:1], [17:1], [18:1]
Page 232: Pausanias, [27:3], [54:2], passim[original has extraneous period]
Page 232: Pausanias, [27:3], [54:2], various places
Page 233: Plutarch, [27:3], [32:1], [34:2], [54:2], passim[original has extraneous period]
Page 233: Plutarch, [27:3], [32:1], [34:2], [54:2], passim
Page 234: Urdummheit,[comma missing in original] 2, 44, 72
Page 234: Stupidity, 2, 44, 72
Footnote [16:2] A. B. Cook, J. H. S. xiv,[comma missing in original] pp. 153-4
Footnote [16:2] A. B. Cook, J. H. S. xiv, pp. 153-4
Footnote [28:1] [smooth breathing mark missing in original]Ἱκταῖος are common
Footnote [28:1] [smooth breathing mark missing in original]Ἱκταῖος are common
Footnote [33:2] Rom. vi.[period missing in original] generally, 3-11
Footnote [33:2] Rom. vi. generally, 3-11
Footnote [53:1] Αθηναία[original has Ἁθηναία] is of course simply 'Athenian'
Footnote [53:1] Αθηναία[original has Ἁθηναία] is of course just 'Athenian'
Footnote [53:1] ἁ ϝ[original has capital digamma—source document has small digamma]άνασσα;—ἁ θιὸς ἁ Γολγία
Footnote [53:1] ἁ ϝ[original has capital digamma—source document has small digamma]άνασσα;—ἁ θιὸς ἁ Γολγία
Footnote [90:1] see Life in Diog.[original has Diorg.] Laert.
Footnote [90:1] see Life in Diog.[original has Diorg.] Laert.
Footnote [95:1] Diog.[original has Diorg.] Laert. vi. 96 ff.
Footnote [95:1] Diog. Laert. vi. 96 ff.
Footnote [113:3] φεῦγε τὸ ἀκάτιον[original has κἀάτιον]
Footnote [113:3] Run from the kation[original has κἀάτιον]
Footnote [152:2] Ferguson's Hellenistic Athens, e. g.[period missing in original] p. 108 f.
Footnote [152:2] Ferguson's Hellenistic Athens, e.g. p. 108 f.
Footnote [164:3] Gal. iv.[period missing in original] 9
Footnote [164:3] Gal. 4:9
Footnote [197:1] Mullach, Fragmenta Philosophorum, iii.[period missing in original] 7
Footnote [197:1] Mullach, Fragmenta Philosophorum, iii.7
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!